Tag Archives: Christian

JOHN 6:22-46

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 6:22-46

Introduction to the section

We now come to the discourse given by the Lord Jesus when the people come to Him on the other side of the lake the day after they were miraculously fed. We shall notice as we proceed that just as there were three main actions on the part of the people when the manna was given, so there are these same three actions expected in this chapter. In Exodus 16:4 we read, “the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day”. Then they were told, “and in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the Lord”, Exodus 16:7. Then in verse 18 “they gathered every man according to his eating”. So the three main actions expected were seeking, seeing, and eating. And this is how we may divide John 6:22-59.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 6, VERSES 22 TO 46:

6:22 The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto His disciples were entered, and that Jesus went not with His disciples into the boat, but that His disciples were gone away alone;

6:23 (Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:)

6:24 When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither His disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.

6:25 And when they had found Him on the other side of the sea, they said unto Him, Rabbi, when camest Thou hither?

6:26 Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek Me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled.

6:27 Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for Him hath God the Father sealed.

6:28 Then said they unto Him, What shall we do, that we might work the works of God?

6:29 Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom He hath sent.

6:30 They said therefore unto Him, What sign shewest thou then, that we may see, and believe Thee? what dost Thou work?

6:31 Our fathers did eat manna in the desert; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.

6:32 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but My Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.

6:33 For the bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world.

6:34 Then said they unto Him, Lord, evermore give us this bread.

6:35 And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst.

6:36 But I said unto you, That ye also have seen Me, and believe not.

6:37 All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me; and him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.

6:38 For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.

6:39 And this is the Father’s will which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

6:40 And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.

6:41 The Jews then murmured at Him, because He said, I am the bread which came down from heaven.

6:42 And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how is it then that He saith, I came down from heaven?

6:43 Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves.

6:44 No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.

6:45 It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me.

6:46 Not that any man hath seen the Father, save He which is of God, He hath seen the Father.

 

Structure of Section 3 Verses 22-33

Seeking the True Bread

(a) Verses 22-24 The energy of the flesh
(b) Verses 25-26 The exposure of failure
(c) Verses 27-29 The energy of faith
(d) Verses 30-33 The explanation of the Father’s gift

(a)  Verses 22-24    The energy of the flesh

6:22-24 The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto His disciples were entered, and that Jesus went not with His disciples into the boat, but that His disciples were gone away alone; (Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:). When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither His disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.

John gives elaborate details as to the way in which the people at last discovered the Lord on the other side of the sea. But it was all carnal energy, as is revealed by the exposure of the thoughts of their hearts by the Lord Jesus. These details highlight the different ways in which different persons reached the shores of the lake, as follows:

The Lord Jesus and the twelve apostles journeyed by ship to the eastern shores of Lake Galilee.

The people reached the eastern shore by running and walking, so that they arrived at the spot before the boat did, Mark 6:33.

After the feeding of the 5000, the crowds presumably went into the nearby villages to lodge for the night, see Luke 9:12.

After retiring to the mountain to pray, the Lord walked on the water to overtake the apostles as they rowed across the lake in a storm.

They arrived at the western shore safely.

The people had seen the previous evening that the apostles had got into the boat and started out to cross the lake without the Lord. The next day they found that the Lord was nowhere to be seen, and assumed He had walked round during the night.

The people take advantage of the ships that had come during the night, (perhaps sheltering from the storm), and cross the lake in these.

(b) Verses 25-26   The exposure of failure

6:25 And when they had found Him on the other side of the sea, they said unto Him, Rabbi, when camest Thou hither?

They know nothing of His walk across the water, and the Lord does not tell them. They are only thinking of timing, and have no idea that He can walk on water. If they had suspected this, they would have said, “How”, and not “when”. They do not really appreciate a miracle they saw with their own eyes in daylight, so how would they believe something which took place in the dark? The Lord never satisfies idle curiosity, yet is ever ready to reveal Himself to an earnest seeker. They call Him Rabbi, but will they progress to a confession like Peter’s in verse 69?

6:26 Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek Me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled.

There are three levels on which the miracles of the Lord Jesus may be thought of. The first and lowest level is simply the realisation that a miracle has been performed. Then there may be wonder at the effect the miracle had. Then there was the third level, and the one on which the miracle should ideally be appreciated, namely, the understanding of the truth expressed by the miracle. The Lord shows by His word that the people in general are only on the first level, recognising that He was a miracle worker. Note the double affirmative, “Verily, verily”, meaning “Truly, truly”. This is found only in John’s gospel, and asserts four things. First, that there is a new development in the teaching of Christ, and fresh truth is about to be spoken. Second, that the truth about to be expressed is definite. Third, that the word expressed may be difficult to take in, yet nonetheless is true. And fourthly, that even though men may doubt or deny it, it is indeed true, being doubly sure.

(c) Verses 27-29 The energy of faith

6:27 Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for Him hath God the Father sealed.

Note the important truth that even miraculously provided bread perished. So with the manna; if left it bred worms and stank, Exodus 16:20. The bread which perisheth is all the people saw in the loaves He had fed them with, and they had now expended much energy on acquiring a further supply. This the Lord rebukes.

The word meat is used here in the sense of food. The pot of manna which was laid up in the Tabernacle to commemorate the giving of the manna did not perish, giving a hint that there was meat that did not perish, Exodus 16:32-34. This the Lord exhorts them to strive for. As Son of Man He is available to men, having come down to where we are, just as the manna fell round about the camp of Israel. He is also available to all, not just Israel. The title Son of David limits Him to Israel. “For Him hath God the Father sealed” shows us, remarkably, that it is the Son of Man in relation to the Father here, indicating that He has lost nothing of His eternal relationship with the Father by coming to earth. He is sent, sealed, and special. Bakers put their own mark on the loaves they wish to be identified with. So the Father bore witness to His Son at His baptism. He was also marked out by the miracles He performed, “A man approved of God by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by Him…” Acts 2:22. If they would have this Divinely-approved food, then they must go to Christ for it, for He is not only the one God approves of as to His person, but He is the one approved of as provider of spiritual food. When men lacked bread in Egypt, the word was “Go to Joseph”, Genesis 41:55. Now God is directing men to Christ, the Greater than Joseph.

6:28 Then said they unto Him, What shall we do, that we may work the works of God?

He had said “Labour”, and “God the Father”, so they appear keen to do what He said, but are not prepared for His answer. They wanted to do works, and clearly were thinking of legal works by which they also might be sealed, or approved by God. It is significant that the sabbath, instituted by God in creation week, was not mentioned in the scriptures for 2600 years until the manna was given, Exodus 16:23. Sadly, some of the people transgressed over the matter of the sabbath when they went out to collect manna on the seventh day. They failed to realise that God was teaching them that true rest would be known by those who, having the word of God in their hearts, obeyed it. The Lord Jesus connected “learning of Him”, with finding “rest for your souls”, Matthew 11:29. Both Israel and Adam collected food when they were forbidden to do so, and reaped the consequences.

6:29 Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom He hath sent.

There is one action, from which all others proceed, and that is faith. Believing is not a work in the sense that it gains merit, but it is something a person does, and as such may be described as a work. Moreover, it is the work of God. Clearly this does not mean it is a work God does, but rather is a work He expects. Some think this phrase refers to the work of God in a person, so that they are brought to faith. In the context however, it is something a man does, as suggested by the use of the word “labour” in verse 27, meaning “be diligent”. Paradoxical as it may seem, the work of God, that which He requires men to do, is to rest in who Christ is.

(d)  Verses 30-33   Explanation of the Father’s gift

6:30 They said therefore unto Him, What sign showest Thou then, that we may see, and believe Thee? What dost Thou work?

The Jews require a sign, 1 Corinthians 1:22, and refuse to believe unless one is given. But they had seen a sign relevant to the subject in hand, and yet seem not to have believed. Why then would they believe another sign if they believed not the first? They almost seem to be taunting the Lord by their use of the word work. As if to say, “Why expect us to work, and you do not?

6:31 Our fathers did eat manna in the wilderness; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.

The implication of their words, (to which they give an appearance of spirituality by alluding to scripture), is that Moses did a far greater work than feed a small crowd with one meal. The manna had lasted for 40 years, and had fed millions of people for all that time. They ask for a second sign in order to be convinced that He is superior to Moses, whom they revered, and whom they here credit with giving the manna.

6:32 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but My Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.

The Lord is asserting His authority here as the One sealed by the Father. They have misinterpreted the psalm they quoted, for they had combined two phrases from Psalm 78:24,25, and made a false conclusion from them. The Lord corrects their error by declaring that it was God that the psalmist referred to as “He”, and not Moses. Moreover He goes on to state that the same God who sent the manna was His Father, and He, as the Son, shares every attribute of God, being equal in nature. This means He has insight into Divine things, and can speak with authority about the giving of the manna and its meaning. It is not that the manna was false, but that the bread from heaven being offered to them by the Father was the reality of which the manna was an illustration and an indication. The manna had come from the skies, whereas the true bread came from the very presence of the Father in heaven.

We may compare and contrast the manna and Christ as follows:

COMPARISON:

The manna was from heaven, the sky. Christ was from heaven, the presence of His Father.

The manna was small in size. Christ refused to be made king, 6:15.

The manna was round in shape, symbolic of eternity. Christ is eternal in His being, 6:62-“where He was before”.

The manna fell round about the camp. Christ, as Son of Man, 6:27, 53, was available to all.

The manna was freely given. Christ is given by the Father to those who believe.

The manna was a test of obedience, Exodus 16:4. Response to Christ is the supreme test-“Will ye also go away? 6:67.

The manna was given in abundant supply. Christ has life for the world.

CONTRAST:

The manna was only bread. Christ is a living person.

The manna was like ordinary bread. Christ is spiritual bread.

The Israelites ate the manna, but still died. Those who believe in Christ, eat, and live for ever, 6:51.

The manna bred worms and stank. Christ is meat that endureth.

The manna was supplied for 40 years, then stopped. When Christ is eaten, there is no more hunger.

The manna was given to Israel alone. Christ is available to the world.

The manna supported natural life. Christ gives and supports spiritual life.

 

6:33 For the bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the world.

The expression “bread of God” indicates at least four things:

1. It is used of the sacrifices offered on Israel’s altar, Leviticus 21:6,8,17,21, so the Lord is preparing His hearers for the idea that He can only become available to them through His sacrificial death. 2. It signifies that Christ was entirely satisfying to God.

3. It indicates that He was approved of God, for “Him hath God the Father sealed”, 6:27.

4. In the context of the verse, it shows that He is the one who is able to give life from God. He is the bread that God uses to supply the needs of the hungry soul.

 

Section 4   Verses 34-46   Seeing the Son

Structure of the passage

(a)  Verses 34-36 Seeing and not believing, verse 36.
(b)  Verses 37-40 Seeing and believing, verse 40.
(c) Verses 41-42 Seeing naturally, verse 42.
(d) Verses 43-46 Seeing the Father through the Son, verse 46.

(a) Verses 34-36 Seeing and not believing

6:34 Then said they unto Him, Lord, evermore give us this bread.

They reason that just as the manna only supplied the need of a day, and had to be given again the next day, so Christ needs to give and give again. They plead with Him to continue for ever giving them this bread. They seem not to have captured the significance of “The bread of God is He…” The bread is not external to Himself, hence the “I am” expressions that follow in verses 35,41,48,51 are needed to make the point.

6:35 And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst.

He Himself is the bread. The “I” is emphatic, meaning “I, and no other, not even Moses”. Only those who come to Him in the right way, (that is, by faith and not in the energy of the flesh), have everlasting life. Everlasting life is not only life that goes on for ever, but life which lasts, or retains its force, for ever, too. They will not need to come in initial faith again if they have come once, for they will not hunger again.

Neither will they thirst if they come to Him and drink. Perhaps the Lord is gently reminding them of the murmuring of their ancestors with regard to the lack of water in the desert. They should beware lest they murmur too. Alas they did, in verse 41. Sometimes what we eat makes us thirsty, but they never thirst who come to Him who is the bread from heaven. The mention of drink anticipates the truth of John 7:37-39.

6:36 But I said unto you, That ye also have seen Me, and believe not.

The word ‘but’ indicates that they had not really come in faith. They had made a physical journey to Him, travelling many miles across the lake and were now able to physically see Him again. But just as the Israelites physically saw the manna and said, “What is it”, so these did not have spiritual insight into who He really is. They had seen the sign, and therefore had seen Him as a miracle-worker; they had not seen Him as the Son of God, the bread from heaven.

(b)   Verses 37-40   Seeing and believing

6:37 All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me; and him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.

Despite the fact that thousands of people had seen Him, had eaten of the miraculously-provided loaves, and yet did not believe, God’s purpose was not frustrated. He would sovereignly work to ensure that many did come. The present tense, “giveth”, shows it to be a present work, not a matter of predestination in eternity. The way in which they came, and thus were given by the Father to the Son, is detailed in verses 39-41.

Note that it is “all that”, and not “all whom”. In other words, the Lord is referring to a company, considered as one whole thing, and of which no individual would ever be lost, verse 39. So much for the side of Divine Sovereignty. Human responsibility is clearly seen in the words, “And him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out”. Him that cometh means no restriction. In no wise means no reason. Not cast out means no refusal. All that the Father gives to Christ shall come, and all that come will be received. The reason for this is given in the next verses. In verse 35 the coming is not physical; in verse 36 it is not natural; in verse 37 it is not accidental; and in verse 37 again it is not impersonal.

6:38 For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.

This is one of the reasons why He does not cast out those that come, for He is on a mission from heaven, and is governed only by His Father’s will. That will is explained by the next verse.

6:39 And this is the Father’s will which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

Since He is committed to the will of Him that sent Him, having subjected His will to His Father’s, then it is certain that He will safeguard all who come to Him, for that is His Father’s will. This safe keeping involves both the soul and the body, for He not only preserves His people now, but will also raise their bodies from the graves at the last day. The Jews divided time into “The age before the Messiah”, and “The age of the Messiah”. The present age is a matter of revelation, not being revealed in Old Testament times, as Ephesians 3:1-12 makes clear. The last day refers to the last day of twenty-four hours of the particular age in question. As far as Old Testament saints are concerned, the last day, when they shall be raised, is the last day of the “Age before the Messiah”, at the moment when Christ comes to earth to reign, see Revelation 11:18. This was the expectation of Martha with regard to her brother, John 11:24. She learns, however, that since Christ is the Resurrection and the Life, He could intervene before that last day if He chose to do so. He intervened immediately in the case of Lazarus, and will intervene at the end of this present age of grace as far as church believers are concerned. Christ instructed the disciples that not a tiny fragment of the loaves should be lost, verse 12, but He will also personally ensure that the bodies of His people are not lost.

6:40 And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.

In the previous verse, the idea was of all believers considered as one whole thing, hence the expressions like “all which…nothing…raise it”. Here, however, the emphasis is on individual responsibility, and so it is more personal-“every one…raise him”.

The mention of everlasting life in connection with the resurrection would remind us that the bodies of believers are going to be transformed, so that the full effects of having eternal life may be appreciated and expressed for all eternity. So verse 39 has to do with resurrection as the consummation of the Father’s will, and verse 40 links resurrection with coming to Christ, for those that are in the grave shall come forth in response to His word, just as they responded to His word in salvation. See John 5:24,25. The fact that Christ will raise at the last day implies that He Himself will already have risen from the dead. Note that a stronger word is used here for seeing. It signifies to contemplate, giving the idea of an interested look, rather than a look that may be casual.

(c)  Verses 41-42   Seeing naturally

6:41 The Jews then murmured at Him, because He said, I am the bread which came down from heaven.

In John’s gospel it is the rulers who are called the Jews. These are different, then, to those in the crowd that spoke in verse 34. There is a great multitude present, and John is giving us different reactions to Christ’s teaching. This group is still occupied with what He said in verse 33. They were like the Israelites who, when confronted with the manna, said, “It is manna”, for “they wist not what it was”, Exodus 16:15. The Hebrew word “man” or “min” is very common, and simply means “what?”.

6:42 And they said, is not this Jesus, whose father and mother we know? How is it then that He saith He came down from heaven?

It is usually thought that Joseph had died by the time the Lord began His public ministry. The literal order of the words is “Of whom we know the father and mother”. In other words, they could know who his father was without actually personally knowing him. In any event, they deny His relation with God as His Father, and this is the cause of all their other difficulties. Once a person has accepted the truth of the Deity of Christ, everything else falls into place. In 8:19 the Lord tells them that they neither know Him nor His Father. If they had known Him, it would mean they knew the Father also. Both the “we” and the “He” are emphatic, “We know…He saith”. They are setting their knowledge against His.

(d)   Verse 43-46   Seeing the Father through the Son

6:43 Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves.

They would have done far better if they had enquired humbly of Him, rather than assert themselves as knowledgeable on this matter. The Israelites had been marked by murmuring in the wilderness, Numbers 14:26,27.

6:44 No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.

The only way for them to see that their opinions about Him were wrong, and to gain right thoughts about His person, was to be drawn by the Father. None who earnestly seek the truth shall be left without light. Note the united interest on the part of Father and Son in the souls of men; the Father draws to the Son, then the Son raises and takes to the Father in heaven. How the Father draws is explained in the next verse.

6:45 It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me.

They claimed to know, but had missed the teaching of the prophets on this matter as found in Isaiah 54:13. In that chapter Isaiah speaks of the coming kingdom, of which they should have been reminded by the Lord’s references to the last day. Those who are in the good of the New Covenant, which involves knowing God, (“they shall all know Me”, Jeremiah 31:34), will only know Him because they have been taught of God.

Thus the Lord establishes from the Old Testament prophets the principle He is setting out for them. The specific quotation is just the words “taught of God”, and “they shall all be” is the Lord’s adaptation of the previous words. He has authority to quote in this way. The people had mishandled the psalmist’s words in verse 31, and by so doing only showed their ignorance.

Those who have heard the truth about the person of Christ, and respond by learning it, taking it in for themselves, are sure to come in faith to Christ. And since the words of the Lord Jesus were words given Him by His Father to speak, then they have available this teaching, so they have no excuse. Sadly, many of them had closed their ears to the truth He brought, and closed their eyes to the significance of the miracles He wrought, see Matthew 13:10-17.

6:46 Not that any man hath seen the Father, save He which is of God, He hath seen the Father.

Only the Son has eternal and infinite insight into the nature of the Father. All others must rely on the revelation He gives of Himself through the One who is most fitted to give it, even the Son. Here the Lord claims exclusive rights to the truth concerning Himself and the Father. The “He” is emphatic, “He, and He only”. See also John 1:18, with its connection between seeing and declaring.

As we come to the end of this important section, we may summarise the truth of it under three headings as follows:

(a) The passage explains what men must do if they are to see Christ in the right way.

They must:

1. Realise that He can assess their motives, verse 26.

2. Realise that He provided bread in the same way as Jehovah did in the desert. They spoke as if He only copied Moses, and misquoted scripture to support that idea.

3. Realise that the Father has sealed Him, and thereby marked Him out as approved.

4. Realise that He came down from heaven from the Father, and does not owe His manhood to Joseph.

(b) What the Father and the Son do so that they may see in the right way:

1. Shew that the Son knows that they murmur in unbelief.

2. Make clear that the Father does draw to Christ.

3. Stand by the promises under the New Covenant.

(c) What the response of the Father and the Son is to those who come to Him:

1. The Father gives the whole company of believers to Christ as they come to Him one by one in faith.

2. The Son promises not to reject any who come.

3. The Son promises them resurrection, because this is His Father’s will.

4. The Son promises eternal life to all who come.

 

 

Please click on “Add comment” to leave a message.  We look forward to hearing from you.

JOHN 6

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.John Chapter Six

JOHN 6

Introduction to the chapter
Some indication of the importance of the miracle of the Feeding of the Five Thousand as described in this chapter is gained by noticing four things at the outset:

First, it is the only miracle that is found in all four gospels. Each of the gospel writers has his own agenda, and presents to us a fresh aspect of the person of Christ, but all four unite in telling of this miracle. This gives us an indication of the supreme importance of the truths expressed through it.

Second, it is the only miracle John records that is found in the other three gospels, for the others he records are not found in either Matthew, Mark or Luke. John’s gospel was probably the last of the four to be written, so he knew the others had all given the record of it; nevertheless he still included it, no doubt because he alone of the evangelists records the discourse of the Lord Jesus based on the miracle.

Third, as just stated, it is the only miracle whose significance is expounded by the Lord Jesus.

Fourth, it is the miracle that deals with that most basic of needs, bread itself, the staff of life. The main lesson to come out of the miracle is that we should never underestimate the importance of the word of God, for just as bread is food for the body, the word of God is food for the soul and spirit.

When God made man, He made him in His own image. This means that man has rationality, and is able to think and reason. Man also has morality, and is therefore able to distinguish between good and evil. Man has spirituality, for he is not just a body, but has a non-corporeal dimension, enabling him to appreciate God. Man was also made with personality, with the ability to express and represent God.

All these abilities, however, depended for their maintenance on obedience to the word of God. If man distances himself from God by not listening to His word, then he is no longer a complete person, nor can he fulfil the purpose for which God made him. So it was that continued communion with God depended on response to His word in obedience, reverence and love. When Adam and his wife were in the garden, God tested them in the matter of food, and the matter of His word. He instructed them not to eat of a certain tree; that was His word to them. But sadly, when Satan tempted the man and his wife, (and he did this by questioning God’s word by saying, “Hath God said?” Genesis 3:1), they united in preferring the lie of Satan to the truth of God’s word. As soon as they had done this, we read of the voice of the Lord God as He walked in the garden to confront the guilty pair, Genesis 3:8. They had rejected His words, so it was His voice they must hear again.

Centuries later, God took His people Israel into the wilderness and allowed them to know hunger for a short period, and then gave them bread from heaven in the form of the manna. His purpose for doing this was stated by Moses in Deuteronomy 8:3, “And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, which thou knewest not, neither did thy fathers know; that he might make thee know that man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord doth man live”.

When the Lord Jesus was in a wilderness to be tested, He refused to make a stone out of bread because no word from His Father had come to Him to allow that. He based His refusal on those very words from Deuteronomy 8:3. He gloriously triumphed where Adam and Israel had disastrously failed. In John 6 some of the people are in a desert again, and they are given the opportunity to triumph as well, by obeying His word. Sadly, most of them walked away, as we learn from verse 66.

Structure of the chapter

Section 1

Verses 1-15

Supply for the five thousand

Section 2

Verses 16-21

The storm on the lake

Section 3

Verses 22-33

Seeking the True Bread

Section 4

Verses 34-46

Seeing the Son

Section 5

Verses 47-59

Sustained by the flesh of the Son of Man

Section 6

Verses 60-71

Standing firm or going back

Section 1  Verses 1-15
Supply for the five thousand

6:1
After these things Jesus went over the sea of Galilee, which is the sea of Tiberias.

After these things- John begins the chapter as he begins both chapters five and seven. Several weeks or months may separate the chapters, but he wants us to know that there is a connection between the incidents he records. In chapter five the emphasis was on the sabbath day, so John does not tell us what feast was being celebrated at that time. In chapter seven it is the time of the feast of tabernacles, but in this chapter it is passover time.

Jesus went over the sea of Galilee, which is the sea of Tiberias- John deliberately tells us that the sea that the Lord Jesus crossed immediately prior to the miracle, was not only called the sea of Galilee, but was also called the sea of Tiberias. In this way he reminds us that the nation was under the domination of Rome, for the lake that was normally called Galilee, was also called Tiberias, after one of the Roman Emperors. As we shall see, the Lord walked on the waters of this lake during the night, thus showing symbolically that He was superior to the power of the world. It was that hostile world to which the disciples would take the word of God, but they would be encouraged by the fact that He could “walk on the water”, being totally in control.

6:2
And a great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles which he did on them that were diseased.

And a great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles which he did on them that were diseased- Luke in his account assures us that these miracles were healing miracles, reminding us that immediately after leaving Egypt and crossing the Red Sea, the children of Israel were assured that their God was Jehovah Ropheca, meaning “Jehovah thine Healer”. The promise was given to them that if they kept God’s commandments, He would not put any of the diseases of Egypt upon them, Exodus 15:26,27. So there the blessing was conditional on them keeping the law. In this chapter, however, the healing was done without any such condition, emphasising that Christ had come in grace.

John mentions why the crowd followed; it was the same as in verse 2. It is no surprise then to find that many of them would turn away at the end of the chapter. They were not following for the right reason.

6:3
And Jesus went up into a mountain, and there he sat with his disciples.

And Jesus went up into a mountain, and there he sat with his disciples- soon after coming out of Egypt, the children of Israel had assembled at the foot of Mount Sinai, to hear God speaking to them. Already in His ministry on another mountain, as found in Matthew chapters five to seven, the Lord Jesus has shown that He had not come to destroy the law given at Sinai, but rather had come to fill out its meaning, and to point out that motives as well as actions were important. Here, on another mountain, He instructs both the people and His disciples, as Mark and Luke record.

6:4
And the passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh.

And the passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh- at such a season the feelings of the nation would be highly charged, as they remembered the dramatic way in which God had delivered them in a past day. We see evidence of this in the fact they tried to make Him their king in verse 15. Moses had been described as “king in Jeshurun”, another name for Israel, Deuteronomy 33:5, and they see in Christ another Moses.

We notice again that John calls this feast a feast of the Jews, whereas in Leviticus 23 the festivals were called the feasts of Jehovah. The nation had displaced God from His central place in their hearts and lives. Christianity has no religious festivals, but there is the injunction for believers to do everything as unto the Lord, and to His glory, 1 Corinthians 10:31. Sadly, the Corinthians had made the same mistake in principle as Israel, for they had turned the Lord’s Supper into their own supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. By both His miracle and His teaching in this chapter, the Lord Jesus will restore God to His rightful place in the hearts of those who respond to His word. Peter shows that He has this rightful place in his heart when he makes his confession in verse 69.

By saying that the feast was nigh, John is safeguarding the honour of His Saviour, lest some should suggest that He failed to obey the command of God to be present at the feast. The word “nigh” is the same as is used in 7:2, where the feast of tabernacles was “at hand”. This meant it was about to happen, and the same is true in our chapter.

6:5
When Jesus then lifted up his eyes, and saw a great company come unto him, he saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat?

When Jesus then lifted up his eyes, and saw a great company come unto him- a great multitude of Israelites had been brought into a wilderness by Moses, and it became clear that some believed, and some did not, as Jude points out, Jude 5. Now another multitude is found in the wilderness, but this time with Christ. God had brought Israel into the wilderness of old time to test them, and now this company is also to be put to the test. But first, the disciples must be tested.

He saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat? When the people had asked the question, “Can God furnish a table in the wilderness?” Psalm 78:19, God had responded by raining bread from heaven for them, Exodus 16:4. The situation is the same in principle here, but with the difference that it is the disciples who express doubt, for they see no alternative than to send the people away unfed, as the records in Matthew and Mark show.

In John’s account, however, it is Philip that is the focus of attention, and the Lord asks him a question to prove him, as the next verse says. But why Philip? And why are Andrew and Simon Peter mentioned in verse 8? We know that by this time the twelve apostles had been chosen, so why are these three singled out? On other occasions it was Peter, James and John who were specially favoured, as in Matthew 26:37; Luke 8:51; 9:28.

The answer may lie in the fact that these three were amongst the first to follow the Lord, and therefore were with Christ at the marriage in Cana. Because of this, they knew that He was able to turn water into wine. They had seen His glory and believed in Him, John 2:11. They should have appreciated that if He was competent in the matter of wine, He would be competent also in the matter of bread.

6:6
And this he said to prove him: for he himself knew what he would do.

And this he said to prove him: for he himself knew what he would do- John is quick to point out that Christ’s question was not one of enquiry, nor was it one of slight doubt, but a question that gave Philip the opportunity to answer in faith.

Alas, Philip, when proved, did not pass the test, but fell into the mistake of limiting God, and thinking in terms of human resources, as the next verse indicates. Not only Philip, but ten of his fellow-apostles are being prepared for the great task of feeding the souls of men with the word of God, as they went into all the world after Pentecost. They would be fortified by the thought that, although they were not sufficient for the task, as the apostle Paul confessed, (“And who is sufficient for these things?” 2 Corinthians 2:16), yet Christ was fully able to meet the need.

6:7
Philip answered him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little.

Philip answered him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little- instead of drawing on his experience at Cana, and also his knowledge of God’s dealings with Israel in the wilderness, Philip can only think in terms of man’s currency, pennies, and man’s products, baker’s loaves.

A penny was a day’s wages for a labourer in those times, as we learn from Matthew 20:2, and so is equivalent to about £100 today. 200 pennyworth would therefore equate to £20,000, and therefore was a considerable sum, indicating the vast crowd of people that were gathered.

Clearly, Philip is thinking of the fact that the need was far greater than they could supply. And even if they had such resources, only a little bread could be made available, certainly not enough to fill the hungry people and have a surplus. But once again the lesson is going to be taught that God is not outwitted by any circumstance, and He is fully able to meet the need of the moment.

6:8
One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother, saith unto him,

One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother, saith unto him- Andrew also manifests a lack of faith in the Lord’s abilities, and shows he is overawed by the great need that confronts them, but at least he makes a suggestion, even if it is on the level of a natural one.

6:9
There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes: but what are they among so many?

There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes: but what are they among so many? Notice that the loaves are barley loaves, the food of the poor, and the fishes are small. How appropriate that the one who “became poor”, 2 Corinthians 8:9, and who “humbled himself”, Philippians 2:8 should use these things, not only to feed the multitude, but also to show that He had come from heaven in grace and humility to nourish the souls of men. When the manna came in the wilderness it was “small”, Exodus 16:14. The Lord not only became poor, but He so acted that those who believe “might be rich”, 2 Corinthians 8:9 again. Not only would there be a rich feast of bread and fish for them all, they could come the next day for a better feast, as he expounded the truth of His person to them as the Bread of God. A banquet indeed!

We note the willingness of the lad to give up his lunch, in order that the work of God may be furthered. The Lord could very easily have made loaves out of nothing, but in grace He used a little lad’s provision. We ought to ask ourselves whether we are prepared to give anything up for God’s cause. In a very real sense, the lad did what Philip did not, even “give them to eat”. No matter how young in the faith we may be, we may do what the Lord calls us to do. Who knows what far-reaching consequences there might be? The lad did not lose out by giving up his meal, for he had the great privilege of eating a meal miraculously supplied.

On two occasions we read of fish after the Lord’s resurrection. In Luke 24:42 He ate a piece of broiled fish, (that is, “fish prepared by fire”), and a piece of honeycomb. In John 21:9-13 He Himself prepared a meal of cooked fish and bread for His cold and hungry disciples. In both of these instances it was to manifest Himself as a risen man. In Luke it was to prove He was not simply a spirit, for He could eat and digest food. In the other it was to show that He was the same one as had fed the five thousand with loaves and fishes. On that occasion, another had supplied the bread and fish, but now He provides it Himself.

When he was showing how available Christ is to men, the apostle Paul pointed out that men do not need to ascend into heaven to bring Christ down in incarnation, nor do they need to descend into the deep to bring Christ up from the dead in resurrection, Romans 10:6,7. The fact is that Christ, like the manna, has already come down from heaven, and like the fishes, has already been brought up from the abyss, the depths of the sea. The bread and the fishes remind us of these twin facts.

6:10
And Jesus said, Make the men sit down. Now there was much grass in the place. So the men sat down, in number about five thousand.

And Jesus said, Make the men sit down- this does not mean that the women and children ate standing up, but the headship of the man is recognised, and the wife and family gathered round their menfolk, also sitting on the green grass.

Now there was much grass in the place- the particular spot where this miracle is said to have taken place was noted for its relatively fertile soil. Despite being classed as a desert, there would be grass here, for the people’s comfort.

As to the location, we are told in Luke 9:10 that it was “a desert place belonging to the city called Bethsaida”. There are two possibilities here. We know from previous incidents in the gospel records that the journey was taken from the Capernaum side of the lake, and the return journey was to that area too, for the discourse on the bread was given, in part at least, in the synagogue in Capernaum. So either the Bethsaida mentioned by Luke is Bethsaida Julias, a town on the north west shore of Galilee, or the emphasis is on the expression “a desert place belonging to”, which would indicate land on the east side of the lake which was allotted to the town of Bethsaida, (which was on the west side), where fishermen, if stranded by storms, could shelter if need be. All this serves to highlight the fact that the Lord deliberately arranged for the miracle to be performed where normal supplies were unavailable, thus casting them on Divine resources, as Israel were cast in old time. After He had performed the miracle, He immediately returned to the other side of the lake, suggesting that the miracle was performed on the east side.

So the men sat down, in number about five thousand- Mark tells us that the men were made to sit down “in ranks, by hundreds and by fifties”, Mark 6:40. This may simply mean that there were two sizes of company, those of fifty people and those of one hundred. This raises the question why this should be. Alternatively, Mark is telling us that the companies were all of fifty, and there were one hundred of them, amounting to the number five thousand mentioned in the narrative. Luke definitely tells us in his account that the command to the disciples was to make the men sit down by fifties in a company, Luke 9:14. This suggests a further link with the first passover, for when Israel came out of Egypt, they marched “harnessed”, or, as this may be translated, “by fifties”. As they sat waiting for the bread to be distributed to them, many may have made this connection, for it was a further reminder of what happened to their forefathers in the wilderness. (A similar thing happened with Joseph’s brothers, for as they were sitting down to eat with him, they realised that they were sitting round the table in the order of their birth, showing he knew who they were, Genesis 43:33). Whatever the precise meaning of the fifties, the thought is that the meal was conducted in an orderly way, for God is the God of order, not confusion, 1 Corinthians 14:33, and God manifest in flesh is showing this. The apostle Paul exhorted, “Let all things be done decently and in order.” 1 Corinthians 14:40.

6:11
And Jesus took the loaves; and when he had given thanks, he distributed to the disciples, and the disciples to them that were set down; and likewise of the fishes as much as they would.

And Jesus took the loaves; and when he had given thanks- the practice of giving thanks for food is here endorsed by the Son of God, who, as a dependant man, is thankful for His Father’s provision for the need. See 1 Timothy 4:5, where food is said to be sanctified by the word of God and prayer. The word of God in question is that found in Genesis 1:29, where God said, “Behold I have given you every herb…and every tree…to you it shall be for meat”, and in Genesis 9:3, “every thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have I given you all things”. Food is also sanctified by prayer, as thanks is given to God for His kind provision.

The fact that the Lord gave thanks for the five loaves shows that He did not create extra bread, or else there would be need to give thanks for that as well. He brake the existing loaves, and kept on breaking; therein lay the miracle. When it was a question of turning water into wine, the Lord hastened the process that was already in place whereby rainwater turned after many months into grape juice, and then, after many years, into wine. The Creator stepped in an accomplished all this in an instant. So in the case of the loaves. When the grains of corn are in the ear they constantly divide and grow until they have reached the stage of ripeness and can be harvested. Then, just as grape juice needs to ferment, so flour needs to also, and another process takes place, and eventually a loaf is produced. Again, the Creator steps in, and He takes a portion of bread, and under His hand it multiplies and grows, until a multitude is filled.

And when he had given thanks, he distributed to the disciples- John’s account makes no mention of the loaves being broken, but simply that the loaves were distributed. Is this another way in which John carefully distinguishes between this meal, and the Lord’s Supper, at which bread is broken? John does not record that breaking of bread, even though he was present. The giving of thanks must have deeply affected John, for he mentions it again in verse 23.

And the disciples to them that were set down- note that the disciples have no part in the miracle, (any more than the servants at the marriage in Cana had part in the turning of water to wine), but are simply handed a seemingly endless supply of fragments of loaves and fishes. The Lord does not make bread, but breaks bread, Mark 8:19, miraculously turning a limited supply into an abundant one. Just as He had turned water into wine, so here He takes the basic foodstuff and it becomes a plentiful harvest.

There is a difference however. The water was changed to wine, for the emphasis is on Christ as Transformer, the one who changes a lack into plenty; concern into contentment; embarrassment into ease of mind. By working the miracle of the loaves, however, the Lord showed He is Sustainer. He took what was available, and distributed it far and wide, for the bread is a figure of His body, given in sacrifice, and the blessing of that sacrifice is available to the whole world.

The disciples are learning to serve on one level, so that eventually they will be fitted to serve by feeding the souls of men, and thus fulfil the Lord’s original command to them, “Give ye them to eat”, Matthew 14:16. See Acts 6:1-4, with its two ways of serving, either material needs, or spiritual. The word for serve is the same for both, meaning deacon service. How important it is to ensure that the word of God is available to men, so that they may “eat and live”. There is no substitute for the accurate teaching of the truth of God as found in the scriptures to sinner and saint alike. As the apostle Paul exhorted Timothy in the light of the Lord’s coming, “Preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2.

And likewise of the fishes as much as they would- whilst the fishes were small, they were considered a delicacy, so the basic need of bread was met, with the extra supplied for their enjoyment. Perhaps not all liked fish, so it is “as much as they would”. The Israelites gathered the manna “every man according to his eating”, Exodus 16:18, so even a hearty appetite was satisfied; and so it is here.

6:12
When they were filled, he said unto his disciples, Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost.

When they were filled- the apostle Paul described God as one who “left not himself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness”, Acts 14:17. Christ is demonstrating once again that He, God manifest in flesh, is the Creator and Sustainer of all things. He filled with food in this chapter, and filled with gladness at the marriage in Cana.

He said unto his disciples- Philip had only thought of every one taking a little, verse 7, so the exercise of gathering up so much that was not needed was a powerful lesson to him and his fellow apostles, and to us.

Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost- we should not think of the fragments remaining as being crumbs dropped on the ground. These fragments would be pieces of bread that the Lord had broken off, which were over and above what was needed to satisfy the multitude, as the next verse will make clear. There was an abundant supply, with “bread enough and to spare”, Luke 15:17.

The idea of not being lost comes up again in the chapter, for the Lord guarantees that of that company that God has given Him, (meaning believers), He will lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day, verse 39. This work of gathering up “that which remains” of the believers, namely their bodies in the grave, He will carry out Himself; it cannot be delegated to apostles, or even to angels. He will also gather to Himself those that remain on the earth, (meaning those believers who are still alive), when He comes, 1 Thessalonians 4:15. So those who have died, and remain in the grave, and those who are alive, and live still upon the earth, will both be gathered up, and nothing will be lost. We should remember that the price Christ paid to redeem His people is enough to secure the redemption of their bodies, as well as their souls, Romans 8:23.

6:13
Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which remained over and above unto them that had eaten.

Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which remained over and above unto them that had eaten- the Lord knew the need of His disciples, not only because they had waited upon thousands of people, but also because they were about to try to row across the lake. They would each have a basketful of bread to reward them for their efforts, and energise them for the task ahead. The Lord always sustains His servants if they are doing what He has commanded them to do. The apostle Paul testified that he was able to do all things, because Christ strengthened him, Philippians 4:13. Mark tells us that they gathered up the fragments of the fishes as well, so the disciples did not just have bread, but a little luxury as well in the form of the little fish, considered a delicacy. As the apostle Paul wrote, “He giveth us richly all things to enjoy”, 1 Timothy 6:17.

Sadly, it seems from Mark’s account of what happened later that the disciples failed to realise the meaning of the miracle, and their lack of understanding and hardness of heart had to be rebuked, Mark 8:14-21. They seemed to doubt whether He could supply their need. Those who claim to serve Christ must have a proper sense of His ability to supply every need as it arises.

Some of the lessons believers may learn from this miracle are as follows:

1. They should have a strong sense of the greatness of Christ, remembering we serve “the Lord Christ”, Colossians 3:24.

2. They should serve men out of compassion, seeing them in their deep need and seeking to meet that need, Matthew 14:14.

3. They should serve in faith, not daunted by the greatness of the need, but confident that the Lord can supply the need, Mark 8:14-21.

4. They should learn to put what they have at the disposal of the Lord, as the lad did.

5. They should be careful to pass on only what the Lord passes to us, and neither take away from it, nor add to it.

6. They should be aware that there is an abundance with Christ, and we shall never exhaust the supply He makes available.

7. They should remember that the Lord always recompenses fully all effort put in to His work, for there was a basketful of bread for each of the apostles when the work was done.

6:14
Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Jesus did, said, This is of a truth that prophet that should come into the world.

Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Jesus did- just as the manna had been given to prove the children of Israel, to see whether they would respond to God, so here. Unhappily, the response of the people is one of mere political fervour, seeing in Christ only a person who can meet their desire for deliverance from Roman occupation, and meet their daily needs. They are still looking on Him simply as a wonder-worker, and are not prepared to own Him as the Son of God, despite the miracle just performed to prove it.

Said, This is of a truth that prophet that should come into the world- their reference to the prophet is in line with Deuteronomy 18:18, but it is not clear that they equated this prophet with the Messiah, as they should have done. The Samaritan woman had called the Lord a prophet, (and according to her understanding as a Samaritan there was only one prophet after Moses), and then described Him as the Christ, or Messiah, John 4:19,29.

Later in the chapter they will compare Christ to Moses, to whom they mistakenly attribute the giving of the manna, the bread from heaven, verses 31,32. The promise in Deuteronomy was of a prophet like unto Moses, and they declare that He is that prophet, but only because of the miracles He did. The prophet God promised them was one who would speak to them the true words of God. They will be put to the test the next day, as He gives a lengthy exposition of the meaning of the bread He had supplied them. Unhappily, they would largely reject this testimony.

6:15
When Jesus therefore perceived that they would come and take him by force, to make him a king, he departed again into a mountain himself alone.

When Jesus therefore perceived that they would come and take him by force, to make him a king- Isaiah foretold that the Messiah would “not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears”, Isaiah 11:3. This means that He has no need to physically see something to know its significance; nor does He need others to bear testimony to Him orally either. He has Divine insight into every situation.

Since the people were likening Him to Moses in their minds, it is possible they are remembering that Moses was called “king in Jeshurun”, with Jeshurun being another name for the nation of Israel, Deuteronomy 33:5; 32:15.

He departed again into a mountain himself alone- He shows that He is not subject to the whims of the people, for He will only accept the throne of Israel from his Father. The angel Gabriel told Mary that “the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David”, Luke 1:32. He had been offered the kingdoms of the world by the Devil, but had rejected such an offer with the contempt it deserved, Luke 4:5-8. It is worth remembering that the title King of Israel is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6.

He had gone up into a mountain with His disciples at the start of the day, verse 3; then He “went forth” when the crowds came, Matthew 14:14; He fed them, not on the sea-shore, but on a grassy place, and now He returns to a mountain to signal to the people that the events of the day are over. He sent the multitudes away in an orderly fashion, a necessary step in view of the many thousands, (perhaps twenty), who were there.

Section 2   Verses 16-21
The storm on the lake

6:16
And when even was now come, his disciples went down unto the sea,

And when even was now come, his disciples went down unto the sea- He had “constrained” His disciples to get into a ship, Matthew 14:22, which suggests that they were reluctant to leave Him, perhaps because they had some sympathy with the multitudes who wanted to make Him king. They seem to have lingered, for they did not leave in the boat until even. After having sent the multitudes away, indicating to them that He had no more to say to them that day, the Lord had remained in the mountain to pray. We know from Matthew 14:25 that He eventually went to the disciples in the fourth watch of the night.

6:17
And entered into a ship, and went over the sea toward Capernaum. And it was now dark, and Jesus was not come to them.

And entered into a ship, and went over the sea toward Capernaum- obeying the Lord’s command to go before Him by boat to the other side, Matthew 14:22, the disciples begin their journey across the lake without Him, perhaps thinking He would walk along the shore and they could pick Him up if they sailed close to the shore.

And it was now dark, and Jesus was not come to them- we read of two evenings in Matthew’s account of these events. In Matthew 14:15 he tells us it was evening, and in verse 23, after the Lord had fed the five thousand, he tells us that, “when the evening was come Jesus was alone on the mountain”. The explanation of this apparent discrepancy is simple. The Jewish day was reckoned to have two evenings. The first was when the sun began to decline at about 3pm. The second evening was when it was almost dark, and three stars could be seen. This was at 6pm. So we now have a time-line of the events of the day. So “And it was now dark” is equivalent to saying, “after 6pm”. The Jewish night watch began at that time. This circumstance would increase the anxiety of the disciples, for they were not only alone, and the Lord had not met up with them, but they were now in the dark. But worse was to come.

We have in the events of this chapter a preview of the future. The multiplied loaves speak of the Lord’s flesh, which He would give for the life of the world, verse 51, speaking of Calvary. Then the fish, as we shall see, speak of His resurrection. Then His disciples are sent into storm conditions which represent the troubles the Lord’s people experience in this present age. Whilst they are on the lake toiling, the Lord retires to the mountain to intercede, picture of His present ministry in heaven. But He came again to the disciples in a way that was superior to nature, and rescued them from their distress and brought them safe home to their destination. Once the trials of this present age are complete, Christ is coming again to take His people to glory, for once the Lord and His disciples were reunited, “immediately the ship was at the land whither they went”, verse 21.

We know the way the Lord came to them eventually was by walking on the sea, but the disciples do not know that yet, so they probably sailed along the coast expecting to see Him appear. But He plans to come to them in an unnatural way, to demonstrate His power over all opposing forces, and also to prefigure the way He will come for His own at the Rapture. He who walked on the sea can descend from heaven for His own.

6:18
And the sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew.

And the sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew- we should not confuse this incident with the storm on the lake, when the Lord was present in the boat. Here the disciples are being taught that even though He was not in the vessel, He was still in control. The wind was contrary, according to Matthew 14:24, and it is evident that the disciples had been forced to row, rather than sail. It is to their credit that they do not turn back. Their Lord had instructed them to go before Him to the other side, Matthew 14:22, and they were resolved to obey, despite the difficulties. Do difficulties stop us obeying? The apostle Paul warns us against the winds of evil doctrine that blow in the world, and that if we are not established in the truth we shall be tossed to and fro by them, Ephesians 4:14.

6:19
So when they had rowed about five and twenty or thirty furlongs, they see Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto the ship: and they were afraid.

So when they had rowed about five and twenty or thirty furlongs- Galilee is approximately 11 kilometres wide. This means that 25-30 furlongs is in the middle of the lake, (Matthew tells us they were in the midst of the sea when the Lord came to them), so they have no easy route to escape the storm. Christ comes to the rescue when we have come to an end of ourselves. He makes a way of escape when we think there can be none.

Very likely they had begun the journey by sailing close to the shore, ready to take Christ on board if He appeared, but now they have had to furl their sails, and row. Despite their best efforts, they have been driven by the wind into the middle of the lake.

They see Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto the ship- to walk on the sea is to show total control over that which man cannot even partially control. The Egyptian hieroglyphic for the word “impossible” was a picture of two feet over wavy lines representing the sea. With God all things are possible, and God manifest in flesh is demonstrating this fact. As we have noted, Matthew makes us aware that they are far from the shore, Matthew 14:24, so the “walking on the water” was not walking on sand banks in shallow water, as some infidels suggest.

Not only is the Lord walking on the sea, but Mark tells us that He “would have passed by them”, so He was walking faster than they were rowing. Even though He had started out later than they had, He had now reached them, and was about to overtake them, Mark 6:48. Clearly the contrary winds and the rising sea present no problem to Him. It is said of God that His way is in the sea, Psalm 77:19, the reference there being to the passage made for the Israelites to cross the sea. Now He is showing that He does not need a passage made for Him to walk through, for He walks on the sea as if it is dry land, leaving no impress on the sea bottom, with the result that “His footsteps are not known”, as the psalm said.

And they were afraid- their nerves were already in shreds because of the danger they were in, but worse still, they thought they saw a spirit moving across the water towards them, Mark 6:49. John only uses the word spirit either of the Holy Spirit, or the spirits of men, or spirit in the abstract; he never mentions evil spirits.

6:20
But he saith unto them, It is I; be not afraid.

But he saith unto them, It is I; be not afraid- the “but” is in answer to the unspoken fear of the disciples. They now learn that they need fear no situation, for He is in control of all things, whether it be wind, waves, darkness, or fear of spirits.

It is possible that Judas would have deduced from such an incident that the Lord was able to escape from any difficult situation, and that even if he betrayed Him He would be able to escape.

6:21
Then they willingly received him into the ship: and immediately the ship was at the land whither they went.

Then they willingly received him into the ship- they had been reluctant before, since they were not absolutely sure who or what it was that came across the water to them, but now His word of calm makes them willing to welcome Him into the ship. When verse 19 says “they saw Jesus”, we are to understand, “they saw the one John now knows to have been Jesus as he wrote the gospel”.

Matthew tells us that the wind ceased when He entered into the ship. It is as if the forces of evil realise that they have been outclassed and outwitted. The Lord does not even have to rebuke the wind and the raging of the water as in the storm on the lake recorded in Luke 8:22-25. John tells us nothing about the attempt that Peter made to walk on the water, Matthew 14:28-31. Luke does not even mention the crossing of the lake.

By this incident the disciples have been prepared for the sort of situation that will confront them as they are sent forth into the world to feed the souls of men after Christ’s ascension. They now know that the Lord will always be interceding for them, and will always intervene in an appropriate way for them.

Paul himself learned that in his most difficult experiences, he could count on the Lord being with him. When no man stood with him to plead his cause before Nero, he was conscious that the Lord stood by him, 2 Timothy 4:16-18. (We have noted that John calls the Sea of Galilee the Sea of Tiberias, to emphasise that when He walks on that sea the power of Rome is under His control). He could remind Timothy that the Lord is at hand, or at our elbow, Philippians 4:5. No matter how dark the hour, or how contrary the opposing forces, our Lord and Saviour is superior to all, for He is Lord of all, Acts 10:36. This truth would be a great encouragement to Peter as the whole Gentile world, (represented by Cornelius), opened out before him.

And immediately the ship was at the land whither they went- instead of toiling in rowing, the disciples find that the presence of Christ solves every difficulty. There is a complete reversal here, for the wind that drove them to the middle of the sea has ceased, but now the superior force of Christ’s presence carries them speedily to their destination. It was not simply that they arrived somewhere on the shore, but that they reached where they had set out for. So it shall be with believers at the end of this age, for the promise of Christ to His own is, “I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also”, John 14:3.

The psalmist described the experience of sailors in a storm like this: “They that go down to the sea in ships, that do business in great waters; these see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep. For he commandeth, and raiseth the stormy wind, which lifteth up the waves thereof. They mount up to the heaven, they go down again to the depths: their soul is melted because of trouble. They reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man, and are at their wit’s end. Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble, and he bringeth them out of their distresses. He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still. Then are they glad because they be quiet; so he bringeth them unto their desired haven.” Psalm 107:23-30.


Section 3   Verses 22-33
Seeking the True Bread

Survey of the section
We now come to the discourse given by the Lord Jesus when the people came to Him on the other side of the lake the day after they were miraculously fed. We shall notice as we proceed that just as there were three main actions on the part of the people when the manna was given, so there are these same three actions expected in this chapter. In Exodus 16:4 we read, “the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day”. Then they were told, “and in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the Lord”, verse 7. Then in verse 18 “they gathered every man according to his eating”. So the three main actions expected were seeking, seeing, and eating. And this is how we may divide John 6:22-59.

Structure of Section 3

(a) Verses 22-24 The energy of the flesh
(b) Verses 25-26 The exposure of failure
(c) Verses 27-29 The energy of faith
(d) Verses 30-33 The explanation of the Father’s gift

(a) Verses 22-24
The energy of the flesh

6:22
The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto His disciples were entered, and that Jesus went not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples were gone away alone;

The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto his disciples were entered- John gives elaborate details as to the way in which the people at last discovered the Lord on the other side of the sea. There are three relevant facts here. First, the people, after they had been sent away by Christ after He had fed them, realised that there were no boats to take them across the sea. After all, it was a desert place, and it was getting dark. They presumably went into the nearby villages to lodge for the night, as the disciples had suggested previously, Luke 9:12.

And that Jesus went not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples were gone away alone- second, they realise that the Lord did not get into the boat with the disciples, so they probably guessed that He intended to walk around the shore on His own.

6:23
(Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:).

(Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:) This is John’s preparation for what he will tell us in verse 24, and is the third aspect of the situation. We might ask how the people can take shipping if there are no boats, and the answer is that other boats came the next morning. Perhaps word had reached Tiberias about thousands of people stranded without boats, and some enterprising boatmen filled the need.

John does not tell us when these boats came, for “after that the Lord had given thanks” refers to the eating of the bread. So it is not that the boats came late in the evening, for John has just told us there were no boats there then.

6:24
When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.

When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus- the last phrase looks very promising; sadly, however, this was all a display of carnal energy, as is revealed by the exposure of the thoughts of their hearts by the Lord Jesus in verse 26.

(b)  Verses 25-26
The exposure of failure

6:25
And when they had found him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Rabbi, when camest thou hither?

And when they had found him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Rabbi, when camest thou hither? They know nothing of His walk across the water, and the Lord does not tell them. They are only thinking of timing, and have no idea that He can walk on water. If they had suspected this, they would have said, “How”, and not “when”. They do not really appreciate a miracle they saw with their own eyes in daylight, so how would they believe something which took place in the dark? The Lord never satisfies idle curiosity, yet is ever ready to reveal Himself to an earnest seeker. They call Him Rabbi, but will they progress to a confession like Peter’s in verse 69?

6:26
Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled.

Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you- by prefacing His response with these words, the Lord indicates that He is going to impart some truth to them that will be fresh to them, even if it is to their rebuke. He immediately shows that He knows the thoughts of their hearts.

Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled- there are three levels on which the miracles of the Lord Jesus may be thought of. The first and lowest level is simply the realisation that a miracle has been performed. Then there may be wonder at the effect the miracle had. Then there was the third level, and the one on which the miracle should ideally be appreciated, namely, the understanding of the truth expressed by it. The Lord shows by His word that the people in general are not even on the first level, for all they are seeking is another meal. It is difficult to see how people can be so shallow in their thinking, but so it is.

Note the double affirmative, “Verily, verily”, meaning “Truly, truly”. This is found only in John’s gospel, and asserts four things. First, that there is a new development in the teaching of Christ, and fresh truth is about to be spoken. Second, that the truth about to be expressed is definite. Third, that the word expressed may be difficult to take in, yet nonetheless is true. And fourthly, that even though it may be doubted or denied, it is indeed true, being doubly sure. The statement refers not so much to their feeble reason for seeking Him, but the truth contained in His exhortation in verse 27. The word miracles is in the plural because, as Luke tells us, the Lord had healed those who had need of healing before He fed them with bread that day, Luke 9:11.

(c)  Verses 27-29
The energy of faith

6:27
Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for him hath God the Father sealed.

Labour not for the meat which perisheth- note the important truth that even miraculously provided bread perished. So with the manna; if left it bred worms and stank, Exodus 16:20. The bread which perisheth is all the people saw in the loaves He had fed them with, and they had now expended much energy on labouring to acquire a further supply. This the Lord rebukes.

But for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you- the word meat is used here in the sense of food. The pot of manna which was laid up in the Tabernacle to commemorate the giving of the manna did not perish, giving a hint that there was meat that did not perish, Exodus 16:32-34. This the Lord exhorts them to strive for. As Son of Man He is available to men, having come down to where we are, just as the manna fell round about the camp of Israel. He is also available to all, not just Israel.

For him hath God the Father sealed- this shows us, remarkably, that it is the Son of Man in relation to the Father here, indicating that He has lost nothing of His eternal relationship with the Father by coming to earth.

He is sent, sealed, and special. Bakers put their own mark on the loaves they wish to be identified with. So the Father bore witness to His Son at His baptism. He was also marked out by the miracles He performed, for Peter described Him as “a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by Him”, Acts 2:22. If they would have this Divinely-approved food, then they must go to Christ for it, for He is not only the one God approves of as to His person, but He is the one approved of as provider of spiritual food. When men lacked bread in Egypt, the word was “Go unto Joseph”, Genesis 41:55. Now God is directing men to Christ, the greater than Joseph.

6:28
Then said they unto him, What shall we do, that we may work the works of God?

Then said they unto him, What shall we do, that we may work the works of God? To their credit, they show a certain amount of respect for His opinion on the matter of working for God, but this was a low view. They must learn that He speaks with authority from God, and does not merely offer opinions. He had said “labour”, and “God the Father”, so they appear keen to do what He said when they say “What shall we do?”, but are not prepared for His answer. They wanted to do works, and clearly were thinking of legal works by which they also might be sealed, or approved by God. They must learn to rest in Christ, not labour for themselves. It is significant that the sabbath, instituted by God in creation week, was not mentioned in the scriptures for two thousand and six hundred years until the manna was given, Exodus 16:23. Sadly, some of the people transgressed over the matter of the sabbath when they went out to collect manna on the seventh day. These people are in danger of doing the same in a spiritual sense; that is, working when God said rest.

6:29
Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent.

Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent- by their use of the words “what shall we do that we may work the works of God” they were thinking in terms of what effort they could put in. The Lord directs them to the act of faith. Believing is not a work in the sense that it gains merit, or earns a reward, but it is something a person does, and as such may be described as a work. After all, He had exhorted them to “labour…for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life”, verse 27. The Israelites could not gain the benefit of the manna if they did not stir out of their tents to go and gather it. Moreover, it is the work of God. Clearly this does not mean it is a work God does personally, but rather is a work He moves to bring about in men’s hearts, as verses 44 and 45 will explain, and also a work He is able to associate with, for it involves recognition of His Son.

(d)  Verses 30-33
Explanation of the Father’s gift

6:30
They said therefore unto him, What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee? What dost thou work?

They said therefore unto Him, What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe Thee? What dost thou work? He has told them they should believe on Him, so now they want proof that He is authentic, and worthy of their faith. The Jews require a sign, 1 Corinthians 1:22, and refuse to believe unless one is given. But they had seen a sign relevant to the subject in hand, and yet seem not to have believed. Why then would they believe another sign if they believed not the first?

6:31
Our fathers did eat manna in the wilderness; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.

Our fathers did eat manna in the wilderness- the implication of their words, (to which they give an appearance of spirituality by alluding to scripture), is that the manna had lasted for forty years, and had fed millions of people for all that time.

As it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat- they are claiming that Moses did a far greater work than feed a small crowd with one meal. They ask for a second sign in order to be convinced that He is superior to Moses, whom they revered, and whom they here mistakenly credit with giving the manna. This is a classic case of unbelievers trying to expound scripture. They cannot do this, for only those in touch with God can do so. We should not be surprised if infidels criticize the Bible, for they are ignorant of the truth. Nor should we be anxious about their reasonings, for they have no capacity to understand. As the Lord Jesus will say a few months later, “If any man will to do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself”, John 7:17. Unbelievers who find fault with scripture do so because they have no intention of doing God’s will.

6:32
Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but my Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.

Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven- the Lord is asserting His authority here as the One sealed by the Father. They have misinterpreted the psalm they quoted, for the psalmist lists many of the works of God in connection with Israel, including “he smote the rock, that the waters gushed out”, Psalm 78:20. Now it is certainly true that it was Moses that smote the rock, but he did so in the presence of God, (for it was God who stood before Moses on the rock), and at His command, as Exodus 17:6 makes clear, so it is God who smote the rock through the agency of Moses. When the psalmist goes on to write, “he had commanded the clouds from above, and opened the doors of heaven, and had rained down manna upon them to eat”, verses 23,24, he was referring to an act of God, not Moses. The Lord corrects their error by declaring that it was God that the psalmist referred to as “he”, and not Moses. Notice that He does not enter into a discussion about the matter, but speaks a word of authority. This should have gone some way to correct their notion that He was inferior to Moses, which is what they implied by their statement.

But my Father giveth you the true bread from heaven- the same God who sent the manna was His Father, and He, as the Son, shares every attribute of God, being equal in nature. This means He has insight into Divine things, and can speak with authority about the giving of the manna and its meaning. It is not that the manna was false, but that the bread from heaven being offered to them by the Father was the reality of which the manna was an illustration and an indication. The manna had come from the skies, whereas the true bread came from the very presence of the Father in heaven.

We may compare and contrast the manna and Christ as follows:

Comparison:

The manna was from heaven, the sky.
Christ was from heaven, the presence of His Father.

The manna was small in size.
Christ was humble, and refused to be made king, 6:15.

The manna was round in shape, symbolic of eternity.
Christ is eternal in His being, 6:62.

The manna fell round about the camp of Israel.
Christ, as Son of Man, 6:27, 53, was accessible.

The manna was freely given.
Christ is given by the Father to those who believe.

The manna was a test of obedience, Exodus 16:4.
Response to Christ is the supreme test-“Will ye also go away?” 6:67.

The manna was given in abundant supply.
Christ has life for the world.

Contrast:

The manna was only bread.
Christ is a living person.

The manna was like ordinary bread.
Christ is spiritual bread.

The Israelites ate the manna, but still died.
Those who believe in Christ, eat, and live for ever, 6:51.

The manna bred worms and stank.
Christ is meat that endureth.

The manna was supplied for forty years, then stopped.
When Christ is eaten, there is no more hunger for ever.

The manna was given to Israel alone.
Christ is available to the world.

The manna supported natural life.
Christ gives and supports spiritual life.

6:33
For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the world.

For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven- the expression “bread of God” indicates at least four things:

1. It is used of the sacrifices offered on Israel’s altar, Leviticus 21:6,8,17,21, so the Lord is preparing His hearers for the idea that He can only become available to them through His sacrificial death.

2. It signifies that Christ was entirely satisfying to God.

3. It indicates that He was approved of God, for “Him hath God the Father sealed”, 6:27, a reference to bakers stamping their loaves with their name.

4. In the context of the verse, it shows that He is the one who is able to give life from God. He is the bread that God uses to supply the needs of the hungry soul.

The manna in the wilderness was a material object, whereas the bread of God is “he that came down from heaven”, a real person, the Son of God incarnate.

And giveth life unto the world- the bread supplied on the previous day was for a large crowd that day. The manna in the wilderness was for a nation for forty years, but the bread of God knows no limits, and is available to the world at any time. We should not understand this to mean that the whole world has been given life. The Lord is speaking of the potential that is found in the bread of God; that it gives life to the world is its character.

Section 4  Verses 34-46
The sight of the Son

Structure of the passage

(a)

Verses 34-36

Seeing and not believing, (verse 36)

(b)

Verses 37-40

Seeing and believing, (verse 40)

(c)

Verses 41-42

Seeing naturally, (verse 42)

(d)

Verses 43-46

Seeing the Father through the Son, (verse 46)

6:34
Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give us this bread.

Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give us this bread- they reason that just as the manna only supplied the need of a day, and had to be given again the next day, so Christ needs to give and give again. They plead with Him to continue for ever giving them this bread. They seem not to have captured the significance of “the bread of God is he”. The bread is not external to Himself, hence the “I am” expressions that follow in verses 35,48 and 51 are needed to make the point. The woman of Samaria made this same mistake at first, for she said, “Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw”, John 4:15. To her credit, she soon learns that the water is spiritual, and springs up constantly from within.

6:35
And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst.

And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life- so He Himself is the bread. The “I” is emphatic, meaning “I, and no other, not even Moses”. He is the bread of life in that the one who comes to Him shall be given eternal life. In verse 48 there is a development, for He there assures us that He sustains the eternal life He gives. He is the bread that gives life, and the bread that sustains that life constantly.

He that cometh to me shall never hunger- everlasting life is not only life that goes on for ever, but life which lasts, or retains its force, for ever, too. They will not need to come in initial faith again if they have come once, for they will not hunger again.

The fact that “cometh” is exchanged for “believeth” in the next clause shows what it means to come. The people had taken a lot of trouble to come to Him physically, as John has explained at length in verses 22-25, but the question is whether they are coming in faith. Only those who come to Him in the right way, (that is, by faith and not in the energy of the flesh), have everlasting life.

And he that believeth on me shall never thirst- as already noticed, the psalmist had referred to the water brought from the rock just before he spoke of the bread from heaven. The people had just referred to that psalm, so they will hopefully make the connection.

As the Lord said to the woman at the well, “whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst”, 4:14. The reason being that the water becomes a well of water springing up, so the supply is within. Just as there was, no doubt, a spring at the bottom of Jacob’s well that supplied the cistern, so the believer has the water, (which is a figure of the Holy Spirit), deep within his innermost being.

So the Lord gives eternal life as the Bread of Life, but that does not make the believer self-sufficient, (as if there is laid up a store of bread within him), for there needs to be the living power of the Spirit, (which is what the water symbolises), to energise the believer to “lay hold on eternal life”, 1 Timothy 6:19, meaning to grasp the truth as to the person of Christ, and the way He manifests God to the believing mind.

This would explain why the Lord seems to change the subject when He speaks of thirsting. Just as the bread and the water are both needed, so men need the bread of life, (Christ), and the living water, (the Holy Spirit), for the latter ensures that we constantly enjoy the former.

6:36
But I said unto you, That ye also have seen me, and believe not.

But I said unto you, that ye also have seen me, and believe not.- the word “but” indicates that they had not really come in faith. They had made a physical journey to Him, travelling many miles across the lake and were now able to physically see Him again. But just as when the Israelites physically saw the bread from heaven they did not know what it was, so they called it “manna”, which means, “What is it?” Exodus 16:15, so these did not have spiritual insight into who He really is.

Note the verb “said” is in the past, and would refer to the statement of verse 26, “Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles”. They had seen the miracles He had performed, and therefore had seen Him as a miracle-worker, but He indicates to them in that verse that they had not seen Him in the way that the sign indicated, that He was the Son of God, the true bread from heaven. The next section tells us how men may come to the point where they see Him in the right way.

(b)  Verses 37-40
Seeing and believing

6:37
All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.

All that the Father giveth me shall come to me- despite the fact that thousands of people had seen Him, had eaten of the miraculously-provided loaves, and yet did not believe, God’s purpose was not frustrated. He would sovereignly work to ensure that many did come. The present tense, “giveth”, shows it to be a present work, not a matter of predestination in eternity. The way in which they came, and thus were given by the Father to the Son, is detailed in verses 39-41. This is an encouragement to any in the crowd who were genuinely seeking Him, but who might have felt rebuffed by what He had just said.

Note that it is “all that”, (neuter singular), and not “all whom”. In other words, the Lord is referring to a company, considered as one whole thing, and of which no individual would ever be lost, verse 39. Every time a person comes to the Father with the genuine desire to be taught about Christ, (see verse 45), that person is a gift from the Father to the Son. That the giving happens when the person believes is seen in that “giveth” is in the present tense; it is not “who has been given”. That process will continue until the whole company has come.

And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out- having listened to what the Father has to say about His Son, the enquiring soul comes in faith to Christ for the gift of eternal life. He gives the assurance that all who come in this way will be received because He is determined to lose nothing that the Father gives Him. We cannot conceive that the Son would reject part of the Father’s love-gift to Him.

“Him that cometh” means no restriction. “In no wise” means no reason. “Not cast out” means no refusal. All that the Father gives to Christ shall come, and all that come will be received. The reason for this is given in the next verses. In verse 35 the coming is not physical; in verse 36 it is not natural; in verse 37 it is not accidental; and in verse 37 again it is not impersonal.

6:38
For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me.

For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me- this is one of the reasons why He does not cast out those that come, for He is on a mission from heaven, and is governed only by His Father’s will. What that will is becomes clear in the next verse.

When He came into manhood, the Lord Jesus willingly subjected Himself to the headship of God, for that is part of what it means to be a man. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3. That being the case, He voluntarily accepted that His Father’s will would control Him. This works out in many ways, but here it results in the security of those who believe.

6:39
And this is the Father’s will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

And this is the Father’s will which hath sent me- we are now told what that will, to which He is subject, actually is in this context.

That of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing- since He is committed to the will of Him that sent Him, having subjected His own will to His Father’s, and since it is His Father’s will that He should safeguard all who come to Him, then it is certain that they will be preserved.

But should raise it up again at the last day- this preservation involves both the soul and the body, for He not only preserves His people now, but will also raise their bodies from the graves at the last day. The Jews divided time into “the age before the Messiah”, and “the age of the Messiah”. The present age, which comes between those two, is a matter of revelation, not being disclosed in Old Testament times, as Ephesians 3:1-12 makes clear.

The last day refers to the last day of twenty-four hours of the particular age in question. As far as Old Testament saints are concerned, the last day, when they shall be raised, is the last day of the “age before the Messiah”, at the moment when Christ comes to earth to reign, as Revelation 11:18 states. This was the expectation of Martha with regard to her brother, John 11:24. She learned, however, that since Christ is the Resurrection and the Life, He could intervene before that last day if He chose to do so. He intervened immediately in the case of Lazarus, and will intervene at the end of this present age of grace as far as church believers are concerned.

So it is that on the last day of this present church age the Lord Jesus shall come into the air to receive His own, (“all that one thing”), to Himself. At that moment the bodies of saints who have died shall be raised in a form fit for heaven, and all who remain alive upon the earth shall be changed also. So just as Christ instructed the disciples that not a tiny fragment of the loaves should be lost, verse 12, He will also personally ensure that the bodies of His people are not lost.

So the Father’s will has a negative and a positive side. On the one hand it is His will that nothing be lost. On the other hand, it is His will that everything be raised.

6:40
And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.

And this is the will of him that sent me- this verse begins in almost the same way as the previous one. There however, the idea was of all believers considered as one whole thing, the whole of the company who believe, hence the expressions like “all which”, “nothing”, “raise it”. Here the emphasis is on individual responsibility to believe, and so it is more personal, “every one”, “raise him”. Before, the thought was of resurrection life, whereas here it is eternal life. The life is the same in each case, but eternal life is life as God has it, whereas resurrection life is that same life enjoyed by a man who is beyond the reach of death. In the previous verse the emphasis was on the will of the Father, but now it is the will of the Son in view, always remembering, of course, that their wills always perfectly coincide.

That every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life- so the Father’s will involves three things here; giving believers to the Son, ensuring that they are not lost, and granting them the gift of eternal life.

The mention of everlasting life in connection with the resurrection would remind us that the bodies of believers are going to be transformed, so that the full effects of having eternal life may be appreciated and expressed for all eternity. So verse 39 has to do with resurrection as the consummation of the Father’s will, and verse 40 links resurrection with coming to Christ, for those that are in the grave shall come forth in response to His word, just as they responded to His word in salvation. The two are mentioned one after the other in John 5:24 and 25. The apostle Paul spoke of mortality, (meaning that which characterises the present body as it moves on to death), being swallowed up of life, 2 Corinthians 5:4.

The fact that Christ will raise at the last day implies that He Himself will already have risen from the dead. Note that a stronger word is used here for seeing. It signifies to contemplate, giving the idea of an interested look, rather than a look which may be casual.

(c)  Verses 41-42
Seeing naturally

6:41
The Jews then murmured at him, because he said, I am the bread which came down from heaven.

The Jews then murmured at him- in John’s gospel it is the rulers who are called the Jews. These are different, then, to those in the crowd who spoke in verse 34. (John makes clear in 7:11-13 that there is a distinction between the Jews and the people). There is a great multitude present, and John is giving us different reactions to Christ’s teaching. This group is still occupied with what He said in verse 33. Verses 34-40 have no meaning if verse 33 is not understood and acted upon. They were like the Israelites who, when confronted with the manna, said, “It is manna”, for “they wist not what it was”, Exodus 16:15. The Hebrew word “man” or “min” is very common, and simply means “what?”

Because he said, I am the bread which came down from heaven- these Jews are those who claimed to be theologians, as opposed to the common people, (who misinterpreted a psalm in verse 31), and they are interested in the doctrinal statement about coming down from heaven. They see it as a claim to be more than man. They would be aware that Moses said to the people the day before the manna first fell, “And in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the Lord”, Exodus 16:7. Interestingly, Moses went on to speak of the murmuring of the people against the Lord, which is exactly what the Jews are doing here.

6:42
And they said, is not this Jesus, whose father and mother we know? How is it then that he saith he came down from heaven?

And they said, is not this Jesus, whose father and mother we know? Both the “we” and the “He” are emphatic, “we know…he saith”. They are setting their knowledge against His.

It is usually thought that Mary’s husband Joseph had died by the time the Lord began His public ministry. The literal order of the words is “Of whom we know the father and mother”. In other words, they could know the identity of his father without actually personally knowing him.

In any event, they deny His relation with God as His Father, and this is the cause of all their other difficulties. Once a person has accepted the truth of the Deity of Christ, everything else falls into place. In 8:19 the Lord tells them that they neither know Him nor His Father. If they had known Him, it would mean they knew the Father also.

How is it then that he saith he came down from heaven? They assume, wrongly, that because they know Joseph and Mary, then He must be an ordinary man, and not a being from heaven. They are not suggesting that He is an angel in the disguise of a man, or else the matter of His parentage would not come up. So unwittingly they bear testimony to the reality of His manhood, but all the time deny the reality of His Godhood.

Luke tells us that Mary pondered the circumstances of the birth of Christ “in her heart”, Luke 2:19, and after the incident in the temple when He was twelve years old, and He declared that He must be about His Father’s business, (distinguishing between His Father and Joseph), Mary again “kept all these sayings in her heart”, 2:51. It was not then the time to declare that He was more than man, but was, in fact “God manifest in the flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16. Now the time has come.

(d)  Verse 43-46
Seeing the Father through the Son

6:43
Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves.

Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves- the crowds had wanted to make Him king the day before, but will they be prepared to obey when He asserts His authority? He shows that He knows what they discuss among themselves, even though they have not addressed their remarks directly to Him. They would have done far better if they had enquired humbly of Him, rather than assert themselves as knowledgeable on this matter. The Israelites had been marked by murmuring in the wilderness, Numbers 14:26,27. In fact they had murmured about the lack of bread in the wilderness, after which God gave them the manna. So here, despite their murmurings, God manifest in flesh is willing to continue to teach them about Himself, the bread from heaven.

6:44
No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.

No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him- the only way for them to see that their opinions about Him were wrong, and to gain right thoughts about His person, was to be drawn by the Father. He draws as one who sent His Son, thus assuring us of His deep interest in introducing us to Him. None who earnestly seek the truth shall be left without light. On the other hand, those who rely on their own reasonings shall not arrive at the truth. It is the Father who draws, not the rabbis.

And I will raise him up at the last day- note the united interest on the part of Father and Son in the souls of men; the Father draws to the Son, then the Son raises and takes to the Father in heaven. How the Father draws is explained in the next verse.

6:45
It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me.

It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God- they claimed to be experts in the Old Testament scriptures, but they had missed the teaching of the prophets as found on this matter in Isaiah 54:13. In that chapter Isaiah speaks of the coming kingdom, of which they should have been reminded by the Lord’s references to the last day. Those who are in the good of the New Covenant, which involves knowing God, (“they shall all know me”, Jeremiah 31:34), will only know Him because they have been taught of God.

Thus the Lord establishes from the Old Testament prophets the principle He is setting out for them. The specific quotation is just the words “taught of God”, whereas “they shall all be” is the Lord’s adaptation of the previous words, which read, “and all thy children”. He has authority to quote in this way. The people had mishandled the psalmist’s words in verse 31, and by so doing only showed their ignorance. He shows His insight by interpreting the meaning they had missed in the passage in Isaiah.

Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me- the Father sees to it that those who show an interest in the truth about the person of Christ, are taught through the scriptures. If they respond to this, they are sure to come in faith to Christ. He Himself said “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life”, John 5:24. By “my word”, He means the word or topic of His Deity, the theme He was expounding at that time. But even as He did this, it was as if the Father was teaching them, for to hear the Son was to believe the Father.

We in this age are in a better position than the men of Old Testament times, for we have the New Testament as well as the Old. And since the words of the Lord Jesus were words given Him by His Father to speak, then men have available this teaching, and have no excuse. Sadly, many have closed their ears to the truth He brought, and closed their eyes to the significance of the miracles He wrought, see Matthew 13:10-17.

6:46
Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father.

Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father- these men were used either to teaching others or being taught. In both cases the teachers were visible. Those who are taught of the Father do not see Him in that fashion. But the Son has eternal and infinite insight into the nature of the Father. He said later on, “I speak that which I have seen with my Father: and ye do that which ye have seen with your father”, John 8:38.

All others must rely on the revelation He gives of Himself through the One who is most fitted to give it, even the Son. Here the Lord claims exclusive rights to the truth concerning Himself and the Father, for the “He” is emphatic, meaning “He, and He only”.

There is no doubt an allusion here to the experience Moses had. After the people of Israel had transgressed God’s law at the foot of Sinai, he had besought the Lord to show him His glory, and the Lord promised to do this by passing before him and declaring the name of the Lord, Exodus 33:18,19. Then He added, “Thou canst not see my face: for there shall no man see me and live”, verse 20. When we come to John’s prologue, we find this truth repeated, for he writes, “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.” John 1:17,18. God declared His glorious name in terms of grace and truth when His glory passed by Moses. But Moses was hidden in the clift of the rock and covered by God’s hand when this happened. But now grace and truth in their fulness are found in Jesus Christ, and the apostle can say “we beheld his glory”, and “of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace”, John 1:14,16. So what was partial for Moses, and limited only to him, is now complete and full, and known by all who believe.

The reason why this revelation through the Son is authentic is because He is in full harmony with the Father, and sees Him with perfect insight, and has done so eternally. When Moses came down from Sinai after seeing the glory of God, his face shone. So much so, he had to veil his face while he talked with the people, Exodus 34:29-35. Things are different now under grace, for men were able to see Christ face to face physically, and if they took in His teaching, they would see the glory that Moses saw, but this time in the unveiled face of Jesus Christ as he talked with the people, 2 Corinthians 4:6. Now that He is back in heaven we see Him through the scriptures.

As we come to the end of this important section, we may summarise the truth of it under three headings as follows:

(a) The passage explains what men must realize if they are to see Christ in the right way.

1. That He can assess their motives, verse 26.

2. That He provided bread in the same way as Jehovah did in the desert. They spoke as if He only copied Moses, and misquoted scripture to support that idea.

3. That the Father has sealed Him, and thereby marked Him out as approved.

4. That He came down from heaven from the Father, and does not owe His manhood to Joseph.

(b) What the Father and the Son do so that they may see in the right way:

1. Show that the Son knows that they murmur in unbelief.

2. Make clear that the Father does draw to Christ.

3. Stand by the promises under the New Covenant.

(c) What the response of the Father and the Son is to those who come to Him:

1. The Father gives the whole company of believers to Christ as they come to Him one by one in faith.

2. The Son promises not to reject any who come.

3. The Son promises them resurrection, because this is His Father’s will.

4. The Son promises eternal life to all who come.

In verses 26-31 the emphasis is on coming. In verses 32-42 on believing. In verses 47-52 on eating. In verses 53-58 on digesting.

Section 5   Verses 47-59
The significance of the flesh of the Son of Man

Structure of the section

(a)

Verses 47-50

Eating and living

(b)

Verses 51-55

Eating and assimilating

(c)

Verse 56

Eating and abiding

(d)

Verses 57-58

Eating and depending

(a)  Verses 47-50
Eating and living

6:47
Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me hath everlasting life.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me hath everlasting life- the “Verily, verily” alerts us to a fresh aspect of doctrine, namely how those who are said in this verse to have everlasting life are maintained. That this fresh doctrine is difficult is evident from verse 52, where the Jewish experts strive among themselves about it.

This verse is a short summary of the main teaching so far, and serves as a bridge to a further development of truth. We are about to learn the following things about the life Christ gives:

Verse 47

A given life, not earned

Verse 48

A sustained life, for Christ is the “bread” of the life He gives

Verse 50

A superior life, unaffected by the death of the body

Verse 51

A displayed life, expressed in Christ down here on earth

Verse 53

An indispensable life, apart from Him there is no life

Verse 54

An eternal life, the life of God Himself, fit for His presence

Verse 55

A real life, for His flesh is bread truly, genuinely

Verse 56

A secure life, for the one who has it is in Christ, and He in him

Verse 57

A supported life, sustained by faith

6:48
I am that bread of life.

I am that bread of life- this is a repeat of the statement of verse 35, but now in connection with those who have come to Him in faith. He is not only the bread which satisfies hunger, but He is the bread which sustains the everlasting life He gives. Those who have everlasting life long to know God and His Son better. After all, that is the purpose of eternal life, according to John 17:3. That is why that verse seems to separate Jesus Christ from God, for it is as we gain a knowledge of Him as the revealer of God, that we get to know the only true God.

6:49
Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead.

Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead- this introduces a great contrast between the bread from heaven in Moses’ day, and bread from heaven now. Whilst the manna sustained physical life, it did not deliver from death. Neither did it sustain for more than a day. These are major reasons why Christ the bread of life is superior to the manna. They had appealed to the giving of the manna as a superior act by Moses. They are being shown that their reasoning is faulty.

6:50
This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die.

This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die- because He is eternal life personified, (see 1 John 1:2), then to “eat” Him, that is, to take into the mind the truth of His person, is to have a life within which can no more be successfully overwhelmed by death than His life can. It is not simply that a man is sustained until he dies. Such is the over-riding superiority of life eternal, that death is as nothing in its presence. Elsewhere, the Lord said, “If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51, and also “He that liveth and believeth in me shall never die”, John 11:26. He came down from heaven, the place where death cannot come, in order that He might take believers to that deathless place.

(b)  Verses 51-55
Eating and assimilating

Special note on the words for eat
In verses 49-53, and verse 58, the word for eat is the initial act of putting into the mouth, whereas in verses 54-57 the word used has more the idea of chewing. Also, in verses 50-53, the tense of the word eat suggests a deliberate action complete in itself, whereas in verses 54-57 the idea is that the one eating has the character of an eater; it is something he does habitually.

6:51
I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.

I am the living bread which came down from heaven- He did not begin to live at His birth, but is “that eternal life, which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2. He comes to share that life with those who believe.

If any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever- so the contrast is not between their fathers dying, and the believer living a long time. The fathers died, but the believer does not die.

And the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world- we come now to the revelation which justified the use of the “verily, verily” formula of verse 47. Life eternal is available to men, but not if they are in a state of sin. That would have been the same situation as if the tree of life had not been guarded by the cherubim. God said, “Behold the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and eat, and live for ever”, Genesis 3:22. The sentence is not finished, as if God could not bear to explain the consequence of living for ever in a state of sin. In the mercy of God, (for in wrath He remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2), Adam and his wife were prevented from eating of the tree of life and being preserved in sin for ever.

Having introduced the subject by the use of the expression “bread of God”, the way in which the bread becomes available to the world is now set out. Belief in His person involves belief in what He did at Calvary. There He gave all that He was as one who had lived on the earth well-pleasing to His Father, and He did this “in view of” the life of the world.

It is interesting to note that when God is detailing the duties of the priests, He describes them as offering “the bread of their God”, Leviticus 21:6. A later verse is even more specific, for it reads, “No man that hath a blemish of the seed of Aaron the priest shall come nigh to offer the offerings of the Lord made by fire: he hath a blemish; he shall not come nigh to offer the bread of his God”, verse 21. The Jews would be familiar with the phrase, therefore, hence the Lord does not need to be more explicit and explain that He means His sacrificial death.

Note that it is a question of what is made available by His death; potentially the whole world could have life if every individual came to Christ in faith, such is the magnitude of the provision. This is symbolised by the twelve baskets of bread that were left over and above what the people ate. There was an abundant supply, over and above the need to be met.

6:52
The Jews therefore strove among themselves, saying, How can this man give us his flesh to eat?

The Jews therefore strove among themselves- their forefathers had murmured against Moses and Aaron before the manna was given, at the beginning of the wilderness journey, Exodus 16:2, and they went further, and strove with the Lord at the end of the wilderness journey, Numbers 20:13. These are doing the same, for they murmured at the Lord in verse 41, and now they are striving.

Saying, How can this man give us his flesh to eat? The fact that it was passover time should have reminded them that they ate the flesh of the lamb. Had they forgotten that John the Baptist had announced Christ to be the Lamb of God? For all their religion, they failed to think of things in spiritual terms, but interpreted the Lord’s words on a purely natural, physical level. Later, He will emphasise the fact that His words are spirit and life. They are not to be taken in a physical, but a spiritual sense.

6:53
Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you.

Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you- the “verily, verily” formula comes here because of the development with regard to the drinking of blood. This verse presents the situation when the flesh is not eaten and the blood is not drunk, whereas in the next verse they are eaten and drunk. In the one case if they do not eat and drink, it is a sign they have no spiritual life. In the other case, eating and drinking is the sign they do have life. The scenario is presented negatively and positively.

Far from going back on His words, the Lord makes them even harder to understand by speaking of the drinking of blood. This should have shown them that He was speaking metaphorically, for the drinking of literal blood was forbidden by God, Leviticus 3:17; 7:26,27. That this command is not revoked is seen from Acts 15:29, where the apostles commanded the believers to “abstain…from blood”. We are forced to the conclusion that these words must not be understood in a physical sense. The Jews were perplexed about eating flesh, but now they are told that unless they do, they will not possess eternal life.

To a Jew, eternal life was the “life of the age”, that is, it fitted a person to share in the Kingdom Age under the Messiah. Here the Lord indicates that the means of becoming fit to enter the kingdom in any of its forms, is to eat His flesh and drink His blood. Note how these men misunderstood the Lord’s words at every stage, but He does not seek to modify or dilute His teaching. They must accept what He says by faith, even if they do not understand perfectly.

Special note on eating flesh and drinking blood
To eat the flesh of the Son of Man means to take in to the soul those doctrines that relate to Him as a man living on the earth, including the fact that He is God manifest in flesh. To drink His blood means to take in the truths relative to His sacrificial death. By means of His person and work, Christ makes Himself available to faith. Note that it is not body and blood, but flesh and blood. This extends the meaning to include all that the Lord Jesus was as one living on the earth; His whole person, not just the physical part of His person.

6:54
Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.

Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life- the tense now changes from an event complete in itself, as verse 53, to an ongoing habit, that of constantly eating. So also the word for eat is now the one that emphasizes the chewing of food, the means of gaining the most benefit from it. This sort of eating is the customary occupation of those who have eternal life, and is one of their distinguishing features. Eternal life is the present possession of those who thus eat, for the one they feed their souls upon is eternal life personified, and is the bread of life. It is not possible for unbelievers to really eat the living bread, for it is a spiritual exercise, so if a person does do so, it is a sure sign they are genuine.

And I will raise him up at the last day- note again the promise to raise up at the last day, the confirmation that eternal life will be enjoyed the other side of death. There is a double promise; to give eternal life and to give a part in resurrection.

6:55
For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is blood indeed.

For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is blood indeed- indeed means truly, corresponding to the ideal. So the flesh of the Son of Man constitutes real and genuine food, and His blood genuine drink. They will not be superseded by other things, as the manna had been superseded by the old corn of the land, Joshua 5:12. This also indicates that His flesh and blood give true and lasting satisfaction to the soul.

In normal circumstances to eat human blood and drink blood is grossly offensive. The Lord is assuring us that, in the sense He means it, it is perfectly permissible to eat His flesh and drink His blood. It is indeed vital.

(c)  Verse 56
Eating and abiding

6:56
He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him.

He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him- now we have some of the consequences of this eating and drinking. The one who shows himself to be a genuine believer by having a desire for real spiritual food, can be said to dwell in Christ. This shows that to dwell or abide in Christ is not a further advance on believing in Him, but is rather the outcome of believing in Him. The true believer has a settled place in Christ, for believing in Him has dealt with those sinful things that render a person unfit for this position.

But there is more, for Christ dwells within the believer too. This is further explained in John 14, where the Lord Jesus sets out the truth regarding the coming of the Holy Spirit. In verse 17 of that chapter the promise is “he shall be in you”, then in verse 20, “At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you”. “That day” means the present period now that the Spirit of God has come on the day of Pentecost. By the illumination of the indwelling Spirit, believers know that the Son is in them, on the basis of the teaching of Scripture. In Romans 8:9,10 the apostle strongly implies that to have the Spirit within is to have Christ within, for he writes, “If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you…and if Christ be in you”.

(d)  Verses 57-58
Eating and depending

6:57
As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.

As the living Father hath sent me- the Son has been given to have life in Himself, John 5:26, in order that He might be the readily-available source of eternal life for those who desire it. And the living Father, who shares His life with men when they believe on His Son, has sent that Son into the world on just that mission, for He said, “I am come that they might have life”, John 10:10.

And I live by the Father- as a dependant man here upon the earth, the Son of God lived by the Father; He did not live an independent life. This is seen in the wilderness temptation, when the Devil tempted Him to make stones into bread to satisfy His hunger. He refused, with the words, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God”, Matthew 4:4. And this was characteristic of His whole life.

So he that eateth me, even he shall live by me- as those who are in Christ, associated with Him and sharing His nature, and as those who possess the same Spirit as moved Him, believers, too, live by the same principle. They live by means of Him who is the food for their souls. In this way His life of dependence and faith is reproduced in His people. This is a high honour, even to feed upon that which Christ feeds upon.

6:58
This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever.

This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever- these words are a summary of the discourse, and serve to re-affirm the teaching given. “Bread which came down from heaven” re-affirms verses 32-46. “Not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead” re-affirms 47-52. “He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever” re-affirms verses 53-57. These sections all begin with “Verily, verily”, so each represents an advance on the truth.

Special note on transubstantiation
This is the name given by the Roman Catholic system to their belief that the bread and wine of the Catholic Mass are changed into the real body and blood of Christ. The language of Pope Pius the 10th is as follows:

“The sacrifice of the Mass is substantially that of the cross, in as far as the same Jesus Christ who offered Himself on the cross is He who offers Himself by the hands of the priests His ministers on our altars”.

It is painful to quote these words, for they are wicked blasphemy.

The following facts should be borne in mind in this connection:

1. We should remember that the Lord Jesus held the loaf that He described as His body in His hands as He spoke the words “this is my body”, Matthew 26:26. We should also remember that He described the cup of wine as the fruit of the vine after He had said that it was the new covenant in His blood, Matthew 26:28,29. If, on the night of the institution of the Supper, and with the Lord Jesus officiating, the bread and wine did not change, why should it be thought they change when mere mortals officiate?

2. There is a grammar rule in the Greek language to indicate whether a statement is to be taken literally or figuratively. The rule is as follows: “When a pronoun is used instead of one of the nouns, and the two nouns are of different genders, (Greek words are either masculine, feminine, or neuter), the pronoun is always made to agree with that noun to which it is carried, and not to the noun from which it is carried, and to which it properly belongs”.

The nouns in this instance are “bread” and “body”, and “this” replaces the noun “bread”. The pronoun “this” is neuter. The noun “bread” is masculine. The noun “body” is neuter. If the statement were literal, then the pronoun would be masculine. As the pronoun is neuter, and agrees with the word body, which is neuter, then the statement is figurative and not literal.

3. “Labour not for the meat that perisheth”, verse 27.

This is a reference to the loaves He had miraculously multiplied the day before, (although it has a general lesson as well). Even they did not endure, nor did they give eternal life to those who ate them, since at the end of the chapter the majority walked away, showing they were not believers. No literal bread, even if miraculously provided by the Son of God, can give eternal life.

4. “Labour not…but labour for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life…this is the work of God, that ye believe…”, verse 27-29.

It is not a religious ritual, but living faith in Christ which gives eternal life.

5. “As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me”, verse 57.

The way the Lord Jesus lived by means of His Father, was not by eating literal bread, but by nourishing His soul on what the Father was, as expressed in what He said in His word. See Matthew 4:4. In like manner the true believer nourishes his soul on the truth of Christ’s person.

6. “The words I speak that unto you, they are spirit, and they are life”, verse 63.

In other words, they should be understood on a spiritual level, not on the level of sense and feeling.

The remainder of the chapter re-opens the question as to whether the people will seek the true bread by faith, or whether they will say as their fathers did, “our soul loatheth this light bread”, Numbers 21:5. This had been the theme of the first section, verses 26-31, again with its “Verily, verily”. The ideal response to the Lord’s teaching in this discourse is that of Peter, who said, when asked by the Lord if he was going away, “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”, verses 68,69.

Section 6   Verses 60-71
Steadfastness

Summary of the section
The last verses of the chapter show us the various responses which it is possible to make to the words of Christ. There are either expressions and actions which indicate unbelief, in verses 60-66, or those which speak of true faith in Him, verses 67-71.

Structure of the section

Marks of unbelief in verses 60-66

Verses 60

Unbelief blames the message

Verses 61,62

Unbelief only believes when it can see

Verse 63

Unbelief is as a result of the natural man’s inability

Verse 64

Unbelief is known to Christ

Verses 65,66

Unbelief prefers its own opinions

Marks of faith in verses 67-71

Verses 67,68

Faith knows there is no alternative to Christ

Verse 69

Faith rests on the person and work of Christ

Verses 70,71

Faith is resolute amidst unbelief

Verses 59,60
Unbelief blames the message

6:59
These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Capernaum.

These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Capernaum- it is not clear at what point the synagogue was reached. It was possibly at the moment John mentions the Jews, in verse 41, although the passage does read like a continuous discourse from verse 26, interspersed with murmuring in verse 41 and striving among themselves in verse 52. Alternatively, perhaps the “these things” of this verse relates only to verses 53-58, with the beginning of the discourse spoken to a larger audience before the synagogue was entered.

6:60
Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is an hard saying; who can hear it?

Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is an hard saying; who can hear it? What they heard was the whole discourse, not just the last few sentences. The word saying is “logos”, meaning, in this context, theme or topic. Being disciples they had listened to the whole address.

In effect they were saying “What is it?” again, (as their forefathers had done when they saw the manna), being unable to understand because they were resisting the teaching from God that Christ was giving them.

Verses 61,62
Unbelief only believes when it can see

6:61
When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it, he said unto them, Doth this offend you?

When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it- the unbelief of men deeply affected the sensitive heart of Christ. He could read their hearts, “for he knew what was in man”, as John has told us, John 2:25. This is one of the marks of the Messiah, that He will not need men to bear witness to Him, even about themselves, Isaiah 11:3. This is a further development, for it is not the Jewish experts who are murmuring and striving, but those who considered themselves to be His disciples. The word disciple has to do with being a learner. Sadly, some of them were like those the apostle Paul referred to who were “Ever learning, and never able to come to a knowledge of the truth.” 2 Timothy 3:7.

He said unto them, Doth this offend you? They were offended, or stumbled, because the pathway they were treading was interrupted by His teaching, for they were on the wrong road. It was in their best spiritual interests that the word of Christ should rebuke them, for if they responded they could begin to walk the right path. They were on a pathway which led to the Messiah being a glorious king, whereas Christ had come to die first, and then enter His kingdom, Luke 24:26. They perhaps realised the meaning of the eating of the flesh and the drinking of the blood, and the giving of His flesh for the life of the world, involved His death, and this troubled them. Possibly they began to wonder whether He was in fact the Messiah if He was going to die and not reign. They further realised that if they did in fact eat and drink, then it meant they had become associated with Him in His sufferings and death in some way, and this they were not prepared to do.

6:62
What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before?

What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before? If when He was visible to them they did not believe in Him, how would it be when He was absent? They had been offended by His refusal to allow them to make Him king the day before, what would they say if He went back to heaven without ascending the throne of Israel?

This is the second time the Lord has referred to His ascension. John does not record the actual event, but he does give, in the words of the Lord Jesus Himself, the implications of that event. In John 3:13 the emphasis is on the fact that the Lord is in touch with heaven, even whilst upon the earth. He is in heaven, knowing His Father’s thoughts. To ascend back to heaven is simply the logical outcome of this, and when He has ascended, He will introduce His people to the things of heaven.

In John 20:17 the idea is of Him going back to heaven to maintain the relationship His people will have with His Father and His God. Here, however, the point is that He is returning to heaven without starting His reign, and this they are concerned about, even to the point of thinking that He is not the Messiah after all. But all that the Lord had said about His person is confirmed by the fact that He was in heaven before He came. This can be said of no other man, and establishes His uniqueness as the Son of God. The wonder is, that He will return to heaven as Son of Man. By doing this, He becomes the counterpart of the hidden manna, the pot of manna laid up in the tabernacle to be a memorial of the provision God made for His people as they passed through the wilderness, Exodus 16:32-36.

The pot contained an ephah of manna, a person’s portion for one day, and Christ is in heaven, the portion of His people for the Day of God, the endless eternity to come. The manna in the pot was not eaten, but the true hidden manna, Christ Himself, is held out to the overcomer as a reward, Revelation 2:17. What a privilege to delight in the same one in whom the Father delights! What a reward that will be!

One of the consequences of Him ascending up to be with the Father would be the giving of the Holy Spirit, and this helps us to understand the next verse.

Verse 63
Unbelief is as a result of the natural man’s inability

6:63
It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.

It is the Spirit that quickeneth- the reason why this discourse offended them was that they were not able to rise to the level necessary to understand it. Only as they left their fleshly thoughts and prejudices behind, (such as the idea that He had come to immediately set up His kingdom), would they be responsive to the Spirit as He made Christ’s words live to them. Those who have eternal life have been born of the Spirit, and are indwelt by the Spirit, and this gives the ability to appreciate spiritual truths.

The flesh profiteth nothing- the flesh, the self that is governed by sin, can never bring us to the position where we understand the thoughts of God, which is the most profitable thing of all.

The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life- the words He spoke were on the level at which the Spirit operates, and when they were acted upon, (such as when a person eats His flesh and drinks His blood), they sustain the spiritual life of the true believer. Confusion results if we take the words of Christ, (especially His words about eating His flesh and drinking His blood), on a natural level.

Verse 64
Unbelief is known to Christ

6:64
But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him.

But there are some of you that believe not- being content with carnal expectations, they refused to receive His word. This showed they were unbelievers, even though disciples, and had not the capacity to understand spiritual things. The apostle Paul wrote, “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.” 1 Corinthians 2:14.

For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him- as one who knows what is in the hearts of men, He knew from the start of His ministry that some were gathering around Him who were not genuine believers. He knew what was in man, and did not need someone to testify to Him about them so that He found out, for He knew all along. See John 2:24,25. He also knew where that unbelief would lead Judas. He represents all that is worst about the nation, so that Stephen accused the nation of becoming the betrayers of Christ, Acts 7:52, for the act of Judas had been but the expression of their attitude.

We should remember that the Lord chose His apostles after a night of prayer, Luke 6:12-16. There are those who suggest, in infidel fashion, that the Lord deliberately chose Judas so that scripture could be fulfilled in the matter of His betrayal. Leaving aside the fact that there are other prophecies that He could not manipulate, (His birth in Bethlehem for instance), the Lord made many attempts to bring Judas back from the brink of his horrible deed. Even in these verses we find the Lord calling one of the apostles a devil, indicating to Judas that He knew who would betray Him. This was a stern warning to him. The prophecies about the betrayer could have been fulfilled other than by Judas, for he was not named in the Old Testament. When John writes “who should betray him”, he does not mean “who ought to betray him”, but rather, “who it is who shall betray him”.

It is possible that the events of the previous evening had been the reason why Judas was labelled the traitor here. The people had wanted to make Christ their king, but He had refused. There may have been some support from the apostles for that move, for we know from Matthew’s account that they had to be constrained to leave the area, and they did not get on board the boat until the evening had come, suggesting they were reluctant to go. Could it be that they, and Judas in particular, were in favour of the idea of making Him king? After all, they had become His followers because they believed He was the promised Messiah, and that the kingdom of heaven was at hand. Judas may have become disillusioned at this point, and began to wonder whether Jesus was the expected king. If He was making false claims, Judas may have thought he was serving God by betraying Jesus, to make way for the rightful Messiah. Then when He walked on the water, Judas became convinced that He could overcome anything, so if he betrayed Him for money, (remember, Judas was a thief), He would be able to deliver Himself, go into an ignominious retirement, and Judas could make off with the money. He only realised his mistake when he saw the Lord being taken, bound, from the high priest’s palace to be questioned by Pilate. He makes no attempt to free Himself to escape death. It was at that point that Matthew records the suicide of Judas, as if he had been overcome by despair when he saw his plan had failed, Matthew 27:1-10.

Matthew is also recording Judas’ suicide at that stage of his account to associate together Judas’ betrayal of Christ, and the betrayal of Christ by the nation, as they handed Him over to the Gentiles. This was national suicide. As the Lord exclaimed, “O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself”, but He went on to say “but in me is thine help. I will be thy king”, Hosea 13:9,10. So a Divine king is waiting to save a self-destroyed nation in the future.

Verses 65, 66
Unbelief prefers its own opinions

6:65
And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father.

And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father- this is the implication of His teaching in verses 44 and 45, where He had emphasised that it was necessary for the Father to draw men through the teaching of the scriptures if they are to have life from Him. Only as men respond to the teaching of the Father will they be given to the Son.

There is no other way a man can come to the Son for eternal life than through the teaching the Father gives him, for “they shall be all taught of God”. Man is unable of His own ability to understand, (the flesh profiteth nothing, verse 63), but must submit himself to the word of God, if he is to know eternal life through Christ.

It is a great privilege to believe in God’s Son, and this is granted by God, (“given unto him of my Father”), to those who accept His word. The apostle Paul put it like this, “For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake.” Philippians 1:29. By embracing wrong thoughts about Christ, Judas showed he had not been taught of the Father, but had listened to the Devil, the slanderer and deceiver.

6:66
From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him.

From that time many of his disciples went back- when the Lord Jesus refused to compromise, or dilute His teaching to accommodate the opinions of men, then there were those who parted company from Him. They showed by this that they preferred their own opinions, and were still in the state of mind expressed in verse 42, where what they knew was set against what He said. To go back means to go to the things behind. The manna had been given to see if the people would walk in God’s law or not, Exodus 16:4. Many did not thus walk in that day, and it is the same with many in John 6. They went back to the things behind, these being their old thoughts about what sort of Messiah was coming. So to follow as disciples, enthusiastic for the setting up of the Kingdom is not enough. They must believe, and so be part of that company that God gives to the Son. None of that company shall turn back. As the writer to the Hebrews says about believers, “But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.” Hebrews 10:39.

And walked no more with him- when Adam refused the word of God, and rebelled against it, the scripture says he heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden, Genesis 3:8. He was immediately rebuked, for he was no longer walking in line with the word of God, and his conscience made him hide. The people of this chapter distance themselves from Christ in like manner. It is solemn to think that at the end of His ministry, Christ hid Himself from them, for that is what they wanted. See John 12:36; Isaiah 53:3.

Verses 67,68
Faith knows there is no alternative to Christ

6:67
Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away?

Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? This is an appeal to Judas to draw back from his purpose, for the question is put to all twelve of them, including Judas. It is also an opportunity for the other eleven to declare that they are not influenced by the worldly enthusiasm of the people the previous evening.

Notice the full range of names given to the Lord in these verses. “Jesus”, “Lord”, “Christ”, and “Son of the living God”. The only name that Judas is recorded as giving to Christ is “Master”, and he used this name when he betrayed Him.

6:68
Then Simon Peter answered, him, Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.

Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? The full name Simon Peter denotes one who, though born and named Simon, is now Peter, a follower of Christ. The question is, will his initial faith stand this test? Simon means “hearing”, and Peter means “rock”. Will what he has heard from the Father, which resulted in him coming to Christ, (and being renamed Cephas, or Peter, John 1:42), remain steadfast, rock-like, or will he turn away? He is decisive in his answer, stating that there is no alternative to Christ.

Thou hast the words of eternal life- this is why there is no alternative. Only one who is the Son of God, and who therefore shares the life of God, can possibly give that life to others. Peter has learned that “as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself”, John 5:26. So in the purpose of God it is to the Son we must go for eternal life, for He is the one who dispenses it to those who believe on Him. The words of eternal life are the teachings Christ gave as to His person. He said, when discoursing on the subject of His Deity, “He that heareth my word, and believeth him that sent me, hath everlasting life”, John 5:24.

6:69
And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God.

And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ- so Peter was rock-like, and was convinced that, despite what had happened the night before when their hopes of a near setting up of the kingdom were raised, and then dashed, the one they had followed was indeed “that Christ”. In other words, “that Christ the prophets foretold would come, and about whom the Father had taught them from those prophets, verse 45”. A similar form of expression is found in John 1:21, where the authorities ask John if he is “that prophet”, meaning “that prophet Moses told us would come in Deuteronomy 18:18”.

The Son of the living God- so Peter’s understanding of the Messiah was not merely that He was an earthly deliverer, but one who came from heaven. God is the living God, and has purposed to give His life to others when they believe on His Son. He was “that Christ” the Old Testament had said would come. He is the “Son of God” that the New Testament says has come. “To him give all the prophets witness”, Acts 10:43.

When Christ sits upon the throne of David it will be the throne of the Lord in reality, just as it was this in anticipation when Solomon sat upon it,. We read that “Solomon sat on the throne of the Lord as king”, 1 Chronicles 29:23, but we must understand that statement in the light of a previous one when David says, “the Lord…hath chosen Solomon my son to sit upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord over Israel”, 28:5. So Solomon only sat on the throne of the Lord in the sense that it was the throne of the kingdom of the Lord. But when Christ sits upon it, then it will be said, “Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever”, Hebrews 1:8.

Peter wrote two epistles, and deals in the first with those who genuinely believe, and then in the second with those who are not genuine. There were those who had appeared to believe, but they were not sure, or convinced, that Christ was the true Messiah, and the Son of God. Peter distances himself from this spurious faith. Whilst some were doubting, as when the people of Israel said “What is it”, Peter is like those who saw that same manna and saw the glory of the Lord, Exodus 16:7. He could say with John, “we beheld his glory”, John 1:14. As the Christ, the Lord Jesus stood in relation to Israel and the world, and as Son of God, He stood in relationship with heaven, and His Father.

Special note on confessions of faith
There are four major confessions of faith in the gospel records. The first is from Nathaniel, who exclaimed, “Rabbi, thou art the Son of God: thou art the King of Israel”, John 1:49. Nathaniel represents the nation of Israel who will turn from their national unbelief and scepticism about Christ, to openly confess His Deity and His consequent right to be their King. Like Nathaniel, they will doubt that any good thing can come out of Nazareth, let alone their glorious King-Messiah, but they will change their minds, as Nathaniel did.

The second is in the chapter we are considering. Exclaims Peter, “And we believe and are sure that thou at that Christ, the Son of the living God.” John 6:69. Many of the disciples are turning away, but Peter represents those in the nation who are steadfast, and refuse to move in their personal commitment to Christ. They believe He is the Christ, or Messiah, and therefore has a total claim upon their allegiance. They believe He is much more than “Jesus, the son of Joseph”, verse 42, and is indeed the one who came down from heaven, sent by His Father, the very Son of God.

The third declaration of faith is made also by Peter, but this time on a representative level, for he is about to be given special responsibilities in regard to the church. In response to the question, “But whom say ye that I am?” Peter answers, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God”, Matthew 16:16. this is the firm basis on which the church is built, that Jesus is the Christ of Old Testament prediction, and the Son of the living God of New Testament revelation.

The fourth declaration is made by Thomas, after the Lord’s resurrection. He had doubted the word of the apostles that Christ was risen, yet when he saw the wound marks in His hands and side, he cried out “My Lord and my God”, John 20:28. There were two other men in Jerusalem with pierced hands at that time, but only one with pierced hands and side. This marked Christ out as having risen from the dead, establishing His Lordship, for, as the apostle Paul wrote, “For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living.” Romans 14:9. He has conquered death by rising from the grave, and this is a powerful declaration of His Sonship, for the apostle also tells us that He was “declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4. Thomas realises this, and makes his firm declaration of Christ’s Lordship and Sonship, both shown by His resurrection.

Verses 70,71
Faith is resolute amidst unbelief

6:70
Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?

Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? Peter had answered for the twelve, and is the first individual in John’s gospel to call Jesus Lord when addressing Him. But the Lord knows that one of them is not true to Him, and does not recognise Him as Lord. Judas never called Jesus Lord, just as the Devil would not use the title Lord of God in Genesis 3. Later on, Peter will be given the gift of discerning of spirits, to enable him to assess the hearts of men, Acts 8:23.

6:71
He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon: for he it was that should betray him, being one of the twelve.

He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon- how remarkable that the true Messiah, whose judgment is perfect, Isaiah 11:1-3, and who, being the Son of God, knows the hearts of men, John 2:24,25; Jeremiah 17:9,10, should choose a man so held by Satan that he is indistinguishable from a devil, and who would betray Him. He made this choice after a night of prayer to God, Luke 6:12-16. so this is the Father’s will, and the Son goes along with it. It says much for the obedience of the Son to His Father’s will that He did so, for He knew that Judas’ betrayal of Him would result in Him being crucified.

For he it was that should betray him, being one of the twelve- Peter has spoken as if the twelve are in agreement, yet the Lord knew otherwise, and made it known, lest the faith of the eleven should be shaken when the betrayal took place. He did this again in the upper room, for having foretold that Judas would betray Him, He said, “Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am he”, John 13:19. The fact that He knew beforehand would confirm their belief that He was who He claimed to be, the all-knowing Son of God.

Note that John speaks of the betrayal twice over, verses 64 and 71. He is writing later on in life, and now knows who the betrayer was, whereas at the time he did not. Does he mention the betrayal twice over because looking back, he realises that something had recently happened to make Judas turn traitor?

JOHN 4

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 4

Structure of the chapter

Section 1 Verses 1-19 The gift of the Holy Spirit
Section 2 Verses 20-26 Truth about worship
Section 3 Verses 27-42 Truth about service
Section 4 Verses 43-54 The miracle at a distance

Section 1  Verses 1-19
The gift of the Holy Spirit

Survey of section 1
In these verses the Lord Jesus unfolds to the woman of Samaria important truths about worship. The Samaritan nation originated from those people that the King of Assyria had transported into the land of Israel after he had taken the ten tribes of Israel into captivity, 2 Kings 17:24-34. When Ezra refused their offer of help in building the temple at Jerusalem, Ezra 4:1-5, they built a rival temple on the top of Mount Gerizim where they carried on a form of worship. The Lord Jesus deliberately positions Himself within sight of this mountain in order to highlight important truths about Samaritan worship, Jewish worship, and the Christian worship which would replace them both.

He also positions Himself at a well, for He uses the water of the well as a figure for the Holy Spirit, and it is by His power alone that true worship can be sustained.

One other thing should be noted. Before true worship can be offered, those who worship must have come to an end of themselves. So it is that the secrets of this woman’s life must be exposed, so that, having repented of her sin, she may receive the great gift of the Holy Spirit to enable her to worship.

The apostle Paul summarises these things for us in Philippians 3:3, where he speaks of worshipping God in the Spirit, boasting in Christ Jesus, and having no confidence in the flesh. The woman of Samaria was enabled to do these things after the Lord had dealt with her in grace. She was given the Holy Spirit to enable her to worship in spirit and in truth, she was introduced to the Lord Jesus, so that she might glory in Him, and she learnt to have no confidence in herself as she confessed her sin. So she came into the good of those things that Paul mentions, in reverse order, as we all must do. Self must recede, Christ must be to the fore, and then true worship may be offered to God.

Structure of section 1

(a)

Verses 1-6

The well reached

(b)

Verses 7-15

The water offered

(c)

Verses 16-19

The waywardness confessed

(a) Verses 1-6
The well reached

4:1
When therefore the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John,

When therefore- this follows on from 3:26, where the Jews tell John the Baptist that Jesus baptised also, and “all men come to him”. The Jews are clearly concerned about the popularity of the Lord Jesus. John adds to their concern by pointing out that He is indeed the Christ, the Messiah of Old Testament prophecy, and in that case He must increase until He occupies the throne of Israel, and John must decrease until he is merely the one who bends down to undo the latchet of the shoes of the King.

The Lord knew- the apostle John has only used the word “Lord” once before, and this in a quotation from the Old Testament in 1:23. Clearly the Lord in that verse means Jehovah, the God of Israel, but now John is using this word of the Lord Jesus without qualification or apology. Everything he has written so far is calculated to teach us that Jesus of Nazareth is equal with God. See, for example, John 1:1-4, 14-18.

This is very significant in this context, for only the persons of the Godhead can give the Holy Spirit, who is Himself a Person of the Godhead. Only God can give God! And this is what the Lord Jesus claims to be able to do, for the living water He gives is nothing less than the Spirit of God. See John 7:38,39; 1:32-34.

How the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John- the Jews had clearly reported back to the Pharisees after speaking with John, 3:26. Note that the report used the word Jesus in a purely natural sense, for it was the name by which He was commonly known. John the apostle uses this name in an historical sense, for he is writing of real events which took place when the Lord Jesus was on earth. The New Testament epistles, however, use the single name Jesus in a very specialised way, (see, for instance, the seven-fold mention of Jesus in the Epistle to the Hebrews), and not as the normal mode of address. Even when He was here on earth, we never read of the disciples addressing Him as Jesus. How much more should believers now address Him with His full titles, for “God hath made that same Jesus…both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2:36. And He said to His disciples, “Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am.” John 13:13. So we have it from His own lips that to call Him Lord is to speak well.

4:2
(Though Jesus himself baptised not, but his disciples,)

(Though Jesus himself baptised not, but his disciples)- this is one of those expressions referred to as “John’s asides”, being words of explanation which the apostle is guided to include in the narrative. It would not have been appropriate for the Lord Jesus to personally baptise those who repented in preparation for His coming, since this would have detracted from the unique ministry of John the Baptist. It was important that there be no confusion introduced at this critical time. Note the way John the Baptist deals with the question of an apparent rivalry between himself and Christ, in John 3:25-36. There was the additional fact that no believer could claim an advantage because he had been baptised by Christ personally. 

4:3
He left Judaea, and departed again into Galilee.

He left Judea- the word for leave indicates a leaving with no intention of returning in the near future. The promoters of Judaism are rejecting Him, for they feared that His popularity would mean their downfall. They need not have worried, for He “made himself of no reputation”, and deliberately withdrew. How solemn to be left by the Lord; just as solemn as when the glory departed in Ezekiel’s day.

And departed again into Galilee- note the “again”, for John has already recorded His first journey into Galilee, 1:43. It is important to remember that the events of John 1:19-4:54, (a period of several months), took place between verses 11 and 12 of Matthew 4, and between verses 13 and 14 of Luke 4. John makes it clear in 3:24 that the first visit to Galilee, the visit to Jerusalem for the Passover, and the period of baptising in Judea, all took place before John was put into prison, whereas Matthew makes it clear that the Lord only departed into Galilee for His main preaching ministry after John was put in prison, Matthew 4:12.

4:4
And he must needs go through Samaria

And he must needs go through Samaria- it is true that the road from Judea to Galilee does indeed go through Samaria, but there are other reasons that make this route a necessity for Him, as follows:

(i) He must show Himself to be different to the Pharisees, who made a lengthy detour, crossing the Jordan and travelling up the further side in order to avoid “contamination” from the Samaritans. The Lord is teaching us that sanctification and isolation are not the same.

(ii) He is preparing the way for the spread of the gospel into Samaria after His ascension, Acts 8:4-25. The hostility of the Jews towards the Samaritans must not be shared by believers.

(iii) He must address the matter of the Samaritan worship. There was no better place to do this than within sight of Mount Gerizim, at the top of which was their temple, where they worshipped.

(iv) He must establish His rights even in the territory that was occupied by the rebellious ten tribes of Israel when they divided from Judah and Benjamin in King Rehoboam’s time. When He reigns it will be over a united kingdom, Ezekiel 37:15-22.

(v) He must take His place near the parcel of ground Jacob gave to His firstborn son Joseph, to remind us of the fact that He is the Firstborn Son of the Father, and as such has the right to administer for Him. This He does in the chapter.

4:5
Then cometh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph.

Then cometh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph- this spot is important because of its symbolic meaning. It is near Mount Gerizim indeed, but it also near the parcel of ground which Jacob gave to Joseph to signify that he was his firstborn, and therefore had the right to a double portion. His words were, “Moreover I have given thee one portion above thy brethren”, Genesis 48:22. Now the word “portion” used there is the word Shechem, and this was the name of a place near Sychar. It was here that Joseph was eventually buried, after Israel had conquered the land, Joshua 24:32. But significantly it is not as Joseph’s burying place that John notices this parcel of ground, but as the sign that Joseph was the firstborn of Jacob, with the right to administer everything for the father. This is exactly how the Lord Jesus is described in John 3:35, “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand.” As God’s Firstborn Son, (as well as His Only-begotten), the Lord Jesus administers everything for His Father. And this is what He is doing in the passage before us, for He is ensuring that the Father’s desire for worshippers is satisfied.

4:6
Now Jacob’s well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey, sat thus on the well: and it was about the sixth hour.

Now Jacob’s well was there- John uses the word fountain for this well, and the Lord Jesus uses the same word for the fountain of spiritual water which He gives. The woman in the story, however, uses a word that simply means a pit, or cistern. Clearly, Jacob had discovered that there was an underground spring in this place, and had dug a shaft down to it. The woman, however, only looked upon it as a pit of water. She was not interested in the source of the water, nor the energy which caused it to spring forth from the rock.

Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey- He was Lord, and as such was the creator of the ends of the earth, who fainteth not, neither is weary, Isaiah 40:28. But He had come into real manhood, and as such had accepted the limitations that having a body involves. He now has two natures, but is still one Person. This is a great mystery, but the believing heart accepts what Scripture says even though it cannot explain it.

How relevant are these things to the subject of this chapter, for it is precisely because God has been manifest in the person of His Son, that we are able to intelligently worship Him. Christ has given to us the fullest expression of who and what God is, that we might have the material to be able to worship Him acceptably.

Sat thus on the well- He sat on the well just as He was, wearied, yet Lord of all. He neither desired, nor needed, to pretend to be anything other than what He was. It was in a state of readiness to work for His Father, even though He was weary in body, that the woman discovered Him. Notice His word to the disciples in verse 28, “Other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours”.

And it was about the sixth hour- according to Jewish reckoning, this means it was about noon, for the Jewish day began at sunrise. So it was daylight, and a public place. The Lord Jesus was prepared to meet with a man like Nicodemus at night, but, being supremely circumspect, would not do the same with a woman. He abstained from all appearance of evil, as believers should do, 1 Thessalonians 5:22. The title Pharoah gave to Joseph had a triple meaning. Zaphnath-paaneah means “Revealer of secrets”, for Joseph had unfolded the meaning of Pharoah’s dreams. It also means “Saviour of the world”, for by his wise dealings the earth was saved from famine. But when the name is read in hieroglyphics, it means “A wise man fleeing from corruption”. We see the truth of these three names in this “Joseph chapter”. The Lord sits on a well in broad daylight to speak to a woman, knowing that at any moment others may come along the road, so He wisely flees from corruption in that sense. (Bearing in mind that He has no corruption within Him from which He must flee). He is the revealer of the secrets of the woman’s heart and life, so that she says to the men of her city, “Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?” As a result the Samaritans came out to Him and declared “this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world”. There are other comparisons with Joseph that we shall notice as we proceed.

(b)  Verses 7-15
The water offered

4:7
There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water: Jesus saith unto her, Give me to drink.

There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water- whereas Nicodemus, a religious Jew, had come to Him, He had come to this Gentile woman. The fact that she came to the well was secondary to His coming to meet her. He “must needs” come to this place to do so. She came to get physical water, He came to give spiritual water. The purpose for which the woman came provides the Lord with the opportunity to speak of the water He alone is able to give.

Jacob said of Joseph, “Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well; whose branches run over the wall”, Genesis 49:22. The Lord Jesus is here by a well, and He is fruitful in testimony to a Gentile woman, for He is making Himself available to those who are the other side of the middle wall of partition between the Jews and the Gentiles, Ephesians 2:14. His fruitful branches are hanging within reach even of these, with whom the Jews would have no dealings.

Jesus saith unto her Give me to drink- this initial request introduces the three themes that immediately follow. “Give” allows Him the opportunity to give the woman a gift, verse 10, and also reminds us that the Father has given all things into His hand, 4:35. “Me” reminds us who He is, for truths as to His person are brought out in the chapter, verse 12. “To drink” reminds us that the gift He gives quenches spiritual thirst, verses 13-16.

4:8
(For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat.)

(For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat)- another of John’s “asides”, or words of explanation. He is explaining why the disciples are not at hand to minister to their Master’s needs. No doubt if they had been there the woman would have been disconcerted to find several men at the well-side. She would have felt intimidated, especially as she would discern they were Jews. Not only is the Lord’s journey through Samaria ordered of the Father so that He can meet this woman, but the journey of the disciples into the city is ordered as well, so they do not meet the woman, at least initially.

The fact that the disciples are gone to buy meat, (meaning food), shows that the Lord is making sure they know that it is in order to have dealings with the Samaritans, even though the Jews in general would not. He could have arranged to buy food before they crossed into Samaria, but did not.

4:9
Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.

Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him- we learn from this expression that this woman was not only a woman “out of” Samaria, verse 7, who might merely be a Jewess visiting the place, but that she belonged to Samaria, and therefore is a Samaritan, as she herself implies at the end of the verse. As such she was a Gentile.

How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? Because of their origins, and the fact that the Samaritans had built a rival temple on Mount Gerizim, the Jews detested the Samaritans, and the feeling was mutual. To her credit, the woman does not seem to harbour this prejudice. Her heart is good ground into which the Word of God will soon fall and spring up. The Lord Jesus had come into the world to save sinners of whatever nationality, creed, or persuasion.

She would know He was a Jew either by His dress, (with its border of blue, in accordance with Numbers 15:37-41), or by His features, or by His speech. The word drink in Hebrew is shethah. A Jew would pronounce the “s” as “sch”, whereas a Samaritan would simply pronounce it as an “s”. (Compare what happened in the court of the high priest’s palace, when the men said to Peter, “thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto” Mark 14:70). She will soon also learn that He is a Jew by His defence of the Jewish worship.

For the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans- whilst it is true that the Lord was not sent but to the lost sheep of the House of Israel, nevertheless He is described in this very chapter as the Saviour of the world. He not only saves men, Jew or Gentile, from their sins, He also saves them from false worship, for “salvation is of the Jews”, verse 22. He makes clear, however, (as He would do later with the woman of Canaan, Matthew 15:21-28), that there was at that point a distinction between Israel and the rest of the world, for that was ordered of God for man’s blessing. He likewise ordered things so that there was no distinction between Jew and Gentile after Pentecost, again for man’s blessing. In this chapter a Jew has dealings with a Samaritan, and in the parable of the Good Samaritan the Lord depicts Himself as a Samaritan who has dealings with a Jew.

4:10
Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water.

Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, Give me to drink- notice two things she did not know. First, what the gift of God was, and second, who was offering her that gift. It is true that God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, and in that sense He is the gift of God, yet we should note that the Lord distinguishes between this gift and Himself. The nearer context suggests that the gift is the giving of all things into the hands of the Lord Jesus, as stated in 3:35. And one of the things He gives is the Holy Spirit. Second, she did not know that He was God’s Son, the Lord of all, the One given the task of administering everything for His Father.

Thou wouldest have asked of him- if she had known He alone was able to give the most desirable things, she would have made her request before He made His.

And he would have given thee living water- thus the water of the well becomes a parable, leading this woman on to higher things. We should notice that the Lord uses the word which can be translated fountain, whilst the woman uses the word for well which could be translated cistern. She thinks only in terms of a shaft in the ground in which is stored water. The Lord speaks of a fountain, but even then she only thinks He means a spring at the bottom of the cistern.

4:11
The woman saith unto Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence then hast thou that living water?

The woman saith to Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep- the woman for the moment is only thinking on a natural level. She has noticed He has no leather bucket like the pilgrims in the travelling caravans carried with them with which to draw water. The well was deep, so the water was out of reach without a bucket. And she assumes that He, a Jew, would not be prepared to use the same bucket as her, a Samaritan.

From whence hast thou that living water? She perhaps thinks He knows where the spring is that feeds the well, for this would be all that “living water” meant to her as yet.

4:12
Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle?

Art thou greater than our father Jacob which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle? She is saying in effect, “have you greater knowledge about wells than even Jacob had, who secured for himself a water supply independent of the wells of the strangers around him at that time?” A supply, moreover, which was abundant, for it satisfied him and his family, and was enough for all his herds as well. This makes it very clear that she is still only thinking in terms of ordinary water, the sort that cattle drink. Notice she claims Jacob as her father, since the Samaritans had interbred with those Israelites from the ten tribes who had not gone into captivity, but had remained in the land. It is ironic to think that she claimed the well for her nation, (for she believes Jacob gave it to them), when Jacob’s sons had drunk of it, and she was talking to a son of Jacob! But it is not for this reason that Jew and Samaritan can be joined together.

4:13
Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again:

Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again- since she insists on limiting her thoughts to the well they were both beside, the Lord compares its water to the water He is able to give. All natural things fail to satisfy permanently. No matter how abundant the supply, the waters of earth can never give enduring pleasure and refreshment. Nor can the things of earth enable us to worship. The Lord Himself lamented after Israel went into captivity, with the words, “For my people have committed two evils; they have forsaken me the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.” Jeremiah 2:13. In the previous two verses He had said, “Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? But my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit. Be astonished, O ye heavens, at this, and be horribly afraid, be ye very desolate, saith the Lord.” So Israel hewing out broken cisterns was Israel adopting strange gods, and turning from the worship of the True God.

4:14
But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.

But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst- the expression “never thirst” is very strong, and may be translated “in no wise thirst for ever”. For no reason will one who drinks of this water ever at any time need to drink again. The “whosoever” of verse 13 means “everyone that”, meaning the whole multitude of those who, like Jacob, his sons and his cattle, all drink from this well. They shall thirst again, and need to come again to fetch water. However, the “whosoever” of verse 14 is individual, and emphasises that the drinking of the water Christ speaks of is an act of personal faith.

But the water that I shall give him- the water He gives is contrasted with the natural water, hence the “but”. Note that even though He is speaking to a woman, the Lord says “he”, for in that sort of context it means any person, without regard to gender. The woman clearly thinks of this as a perfectly normal way of speaking, and does not take offence. The modern obsession with gender is an attempt by Satan to erode the distinction between male and female that God our Creator put in place at the beginning. Modern translations that aim to be gender-neutral merely further the Devil’s agenda.

Shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life- instead of coming to an external source of natural water, the believer in Christ has the source of springing water within himself. Note the energy and force of this water as it gushes forth in the believer’s heart; and this promise is from a physically weary Saviour! Jacob’s fountain was deep down the shaft, and had to be brought up. The fountain within a believer springs up with Divine energy.

In John 7:39 the apostle makes it clear that when the Lord Jesus spoke of rivers of living water He was speaking of the Spirit of God. Isaiah 44:3,4 also uses water as a figure of the Holy Spirit of God, for we read, “For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground: I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring: and they shall spring up as among the grass, as willows by the water courses.” The Jewish rabbis taught that this was a Messianic passage, and that the water was the Holy Spirit.

Some have difficulty with the idea of asking for the Spirit, seeing that the Holy Spirit is definitely given immediately a person believes and is saved. That this is so is seen from Galatians 3:2, where the apostle asks, “This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?” If the Spirit was not given when a person heard with the hearing of faith, then the argument of the apostle totally falls down. There is no difficulty, however, for when a soul gets saved it is not a question of asking for each blessing individually. Every blessing is granted immediately, so the cry for salvation on the part of a repentant, believing sinner, includes them all. The apostle goes on to say, “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law…that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith”, Galatians 3:13,14. So the blessing of having the Spirit of God within is through Jesus Christ because of His work on the cross, and it comes through faith. The asking is only specific in John 4 because of the way the Lord Jesus started the conversation, even by asking for a drink. It is not that there is a time lapse between conversion and receiving the Spirit, as if the Spirit is only received after a while, and when specifically asked for.

The water, then, is the Holy Spirit, and He introduces the believer to the whole range of things that everlasting life, (the life of God), involves. The foremost of these is the knowledge of God. The Lord Jesus, in His prayer to His Father said this, “And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” John 17:3.

The following things should be noted about that verse:

First, life eternal is put in contrast to the natural life which unsaved persons have, those who are only “flesh”, verse 2, and who are therefore weak and mortal. Eternal life, on the other hand, is the life of the Eternal God, and as such is strong and everlasting. When a person is born again, John 3:3, he is born of God, John 1:13, and from that point on has the life of his Father within, being one of His children.

Second, the life a natural man in the flesh possesses enables him to appreciate the natural world around him. Eternal life, however, enables a person to know the things of God.

Third, the word “that” used by the Lord Jesus in John 17:3 means “in order that”. Once a person has eternal life they know God in principle. But God gives eternal life so that the recipient may get to know Him increasingly well, a process that stretches into eternity. We see now the significance of the words “springing up into everlasting life”, in John 4:14. It is like the river that shall flow out of the temple in a day to come, that increased in depth as it went, Ezekiel 47:1-5. The Spirit of God enables us to appreciate God in ever greater measure, and thus we are equipped to worship God intelligently. So this statement is a preparation for the truth about worship that will be given later on in the conversation.

4:15
The woman saith unto him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw.

The woman saith unto Him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw- if she had simply said, “Sir, give me this water”, we would have thought she had grasped the meaning of the Saviour’s words, and was asking for spiritual water. But when she said, “neither come hither to draw”, she makes clear that she thought He was speaking of a fountain somewhere else in the district, and she would not need to laboriously draw water from the usual well if she could go to the other one, where perhaps the water sprang out of the surface of the ground and was easier to collect.

As it is, the Lord Jesus has to uncover the secrets of her heart, so that the repentance which always accompanies true faith in Him may be produced. It is because she has not realised that she is a sinner that she does not understand.

(c)   Verses 16-19
The waywardness confessed

4:16
Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither.

Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither- it is said of the Lord Jesus in John 2:24,25 that He “knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man”, and the woman now discovers this to be true, for He knew her circumstances, and acts to get her to confess them. One of the basic things that God requires from those who worship Him is that they have come to end of themselves, or as we have already noticed from Philippians 3:3, “have no confidence in the flesh”. This only happens when a person repents of his sin, confessing it to God. This the Samaritan woman is about to do.

Note that the Lord does not wish to cause a divide between her and her husband if she has one, (hence He tells her to go to call him and come back with him), but He will, by His exposure of her sinful life-style, need to cause a division between her and one with whom she is living in sin. Her repentance and faith will not make her position any less immoral.

4:17
The woman answered and said, I have no husband. Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband:

The woman answered and said, I have no husband- a statement which, if spoken to anyone else, would have led them to believe she was single. On the other hand, Christ, with His full insight into her heart, knew otherwise. Given that she was living with a man, it is to her credit that she does not call him her husband.

Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband- the tense of the verb “said”, (the pluperfect, which puts the action further back into the past than the perfect tense), implies that there had been a pause in the conversation after the woman had stated that she had no husband. The fact that the Lord Jesus commends her for saying that, (even though her status, as He now reveals, is not that of a single person), would indicate that the pause was on account of her obvious signs of repentance. He would not have commended her for trying to deceive Him.

4:18
For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly.

For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly– Romans 7:2,3 states “For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.” There are no exceptions to this doctrine, or else the point of the argument is lost.

We are not told whether each of the husbands mentioned here in John 4:18 had died, thus enabling her to marry another man legitimately. The fact that the Lord calls them husbands, whereas He labels her current man “not thy husband”, would suggest that they were lawful husbands. If that is the case, what is highlighted is her failure to find true satisfaction, whereas the fact she was presently living immorally shows she needs the power to live according to the Spirit.

So we are not able to derive any lessons from the fact that she had had five husbands, for we do not know if her relationship with them had been appropriate or not. But we know certainly that her current state was unlawful, since the emphasis is on the word “thy”, implying that the man she was living with was someone else’s husband. She, then, has honestly stated the situation when she said she had no husband. Hence the Lord is able to say to her that when she said she had no husband she was speaking truly, and was not trying to deceive Him. The truly repentant soul will not try to hide his sins. David, in one of his repentance psalms wrote, “mine iniquity have I not hid”, Psalm 32:5.

4:19
The woman saith unto him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet.

The woman saith unto Him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet- she has claimed a connection with Jacob in verse 12, and he, of all the patriarchs, did the most prophesying. See Genesis 49, for instance, where he foretells what will happen to the tribes of Israel in the last days. She realises that this man has the ability to speak for God. He has already done it in regard to her own sin, and now there is growing in her heart a desire to know the God He represents. As yet, she does not know the relationship between this stranger and God, but she acts on the light she has. She thinks Him to be a prophet because He has shown insight into the secrets of her heart and life. There are those who derive the Hebrew word for prophet from a verb which means “to bubble up like water from a fountain”.

Section 2   Verses 20-26
Truth about worship

4:20
Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship.

Our fathers worshipped in this mountain- note she is appealing to the force of tradition. She feels that what has been going on for a long time is correct. There are many still who make this mistake. Yet she realises there are differences of opinion on the subject, as she goes on to imply. That she begins a conversation about worship would indicate that deep down she has a longing after the knowledge of the true God. All men have that inbuilt into them because they were made in the image of God, and if they are to represent Him, (which is what being in His image involves), they must have a spirit-component to their person, for this very chapter will tell us that “God is a spirit”, verse 24. It is this aspect of man that enables him to worship. Sadly, this faculty has been abused, and man has worshipped false gods. It remains true, however, that man’s spirit is only truly satisfied when he recognises the glory of God and worships Him because of it. This woman is showing signs of desiring to do that, and she reasons that if the man who is speaking with her is a prophet and knows her heart, then perhaps He knows the heart of God also. She reasons correctly.

The desire to worship God is one of the signs of genuine conversion. We see this indicated by the conversion of Naaman. After having washed in the Jordan and been cleansed of his leprosy, he returns to Elisha the man of God, (itself a sign of a spiritual change, for he seeks the company of those who are in fellowship with God), and declares, “Behold, now I know that there is no God in all the earth, but in Israel”, 2 Kings 5:15. Elisha refuses his gifts, (for God’s grace is free), and then we read, “And Naaman said, Shall there not then, I pray thee, be given to thy servant two mules’ burden of earth? For they servant will henceforth offer neither burnt offering nor sacrifice unto other gods, but unto the Lord”, verse 17. He is going to construct an altar, not an elaborate altar such as Ahaz the king of Judah would see in Damascus a few years later, and have a copy made, 2 Kings 16:10-16. He will construct an altar of earth, as was allowed by God, Exodus 20:24, and what better earth than the soil of the land of Israel? He is now a worshipper of the True God. So also the woman of Samaria, for as soon as she has repented and believed, she begins to think of worship, and the right way to do it.

And ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship- she believes that He is a Jew, and therefore puts the emphasis on the word “ye”, meaning, “ye Jews”. She is about to discover that whilst He will defend the Old Testament worship of Israel, for it was ordained of God, He will introduce her to something far better. There is no reason to suggest that she was using the question of where to worship as a means of evading the question of sin, for she has repented by this time. She shows signs of seeking after further truth, an indication that she has truly believed.

4:21
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me- having disclosed the secrets of the woman’s heart, He does indeed proceed to unfold the secrets of His Father’s heart in regard to worship. As we have already noted, in the Old Testament Joseph was given the title “Revealer of secrets”, because he could interpret dreams, Genesis 41:39,40,45. The incident we are looking at took place near Joseph’s inheritance, and a greater than Joseph is now revealing secrets. With these words the Lord Jesus emphasises two things. First, that worship will be open to women on the same basis as it will be to men. The Lord does not point her to the fact that only males were priests in the tabernacle days. Things are going to be different. Second, those who worship God in the future will not rely on natural and seen things to help them, they will worship because they believe Christ, and because they move in faith.

Those who subsequently believed in Israel were greatly concerned by the fact that they had no visible temple and altar. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages them with the truth that entrance into the presence of God is in the full assurance of faith, so they need have no misgivings about leaving the visible, earthly temple behind, see Hebrews 10:22. Hence the Lord says “Believe me”, for true worship is by faith.

The hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father- first of all, there is information for her as a Samaritan worshipper. He announces with authority that there is a time coming when she will not worship on the top of Mount Gerizim. But that does not mean she will transfer to Jerusalem. Something far more radical than that awaits. The hour referred to is this present age, whose beginning was marked by two things. First, the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, by which He set aside the things of the first covenant, Hebrews 10:1-14. Second, the coming of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost, that He might indwell God’s people.

Note the way in which God is described here. When Abraham was at Sichem, (which became known as Shechem later), he built an altar to the Lord, or Jehovah, who had appeared to him, Genesis 12:6,7. When Jacob was there, he built an altar to El-Elohe-Israel, or God, the God of Israel, Genesis 33:18-20. Now the Lord Jesus is near Shechem, and speaks of the worship of the Father. It is the same God who is spoken of in each instance, but revealed in a different way. The highest revelation of God that there ever could be is through His own Son, for He has declared Him, John 1:18. Hence He is to be worshipped in His character as Father. How profound are the truths being revealed here, not to a Pharisee, but a Samaritan. The name Joseph means “He will add”, and here the True Joseph is adding truth to that which was known in the Old Testament.

If in this verse we learn where to worship. In verse 22 we learn who to worship. In verse 23 where learn when, and how, to worship, and the reason why.

4:22
Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews.

Ye worship ye know not what- what was lacking in the Samaritan worship was a personal knowledge of God. And this stemmed from its beginnings. When the Assyrian king transported people from Assyria to the land of Israel, they brought their gods with them. In superstitious fear of the God of Israel, however, they worshipped Him too! See 2 Kings 17:24-33. So it was that they were confused and in ignorance as to the nature of the True God; for He cannot be worshipped as if He is one of many gods. The Samaritans did not realise that to worship an idol, as their ancestors did, was to worship devils, for they lurk behind the heathen idols. The apostle Paul wrote, alluding to the words of Moses, “the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God”, 1 Corinthians 10:20, and see also Deuteronomy 32:17. So when the ancient Samaritans worshipped idols, they did not know they were worshipping Satan’s hosts, hence the Lord’s words, “ye worship ye know not what”.

We know what we worship- the Lord Jesus defends the Old Testament system of worship as being one where God revealed Himself to His worshippers, and clearly set out His requirements if they were going to know Him and honour Him. This the Samaritans had rejected by building a rival temple, even though they accepted the books of Moses as Scripture.

For salvation is of the Jews- the Jews had been protected from idolatry by God, and as such, ideally, were an example of that salvation from false worship from which the other nations of the earth should have learnt. And inasmuch as He was a Jew, and was enlightening her as to the future mode of worship, salvation from future errors in relation to worship was of the Jews also. This is one way in which God’s promise to Abraham was fulfilled, for He had said “in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed”, Genesis 22:18, and it was a great blessing for the nations to have a people in their midst who worshipped the true God. It is surely not without significance that those words were spoken to Abraham when he was standing beside an altar on Moriah, having said to his young men that he was going there to worship.

4:23
But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.

But the hour cometh- the “but” prepares for the change that is to be brought in at a season soon to begin.

And now is- now we know what the Lord Jesus was doing as He “sat thus on the well” before the woman arrived. Without adopting any special posture, or putting on special clothes, and with no temple or altar, He, wearied by His journey, worshipped His God in the energy of the Spirit of God. As such, He becomes the example of a present-day true worshipper, who needs no earthly means to enable him to worship.

When the true worshippers- so this new mode of worship will render all others outmoded. Only Christian worship is “true”, that is, corresponds to reality. Hebrews 8:2 says that the Lord Jesus is now the minister of the true tabernacle, and in spirit those who worship God are able to come into that sanctuary.

Shall worship the Father in spirit- they will be enabled to enter into the very presence of God in heaven, by the power of the Spirit of God acting upon their spirits. They will not need the things of time and sense to help them, (things which the natural man appreciates, such as splendid buildings, ornate rituals, costly vestments, fragrant incense, moving music, and beautiful choir-singing), but their faith will lay hold on spiritual realities.

And in truth- the idea of the word is that of full development, and full conformity to things as they really are. Now that the Lord Jesus has made God manifest, the ideal situation has arrived. The Lord Jesus accused those of His day of drawing near to God with their lips, but their hearts were far from Him, Matthew 15:8, but the true worshippers will come to God in sincerity and reality. They will also come near to God in submission to the truth which He has revealed about Himself, and not be influenced by error. When Joshua was at Shechem, he appealed to the people to worship God “in sincerity and in truth”, and this they resolved to do, Joshua 24:1,14,21.

For the Father seeketh such to worship him- how affecting to the hearts of God’s people that they are in a position to satisfy this strong desire on the part of their Father. He had made man so that he might glorify Him, but Adam and his race seek their own glory. There has been a blessed Man down here, however, who could honestly say that He sought the glory of Him who had sent Him, John 7:18; 8:49,50. Those who believe in Him are enabled to do this, too, in their measure.
The book of Leviticus, which was God’s instruction book for the priests, begins with Him calling from within the sanctuary to Israel, that they might come and worship Him, Leviticus 1:1,2. Sadly, those under the law in large part failed to satisfy the desire of His heart. Those under grace are in a better position.

4:24
God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.

God is a Spirit- This expression should not be read “God is Spirit”, as if He is abstract and undefined. God is the Supreme Spirit Being, those who worship Him must be enabled by the Spirit so to do, for they cannot worship God by natural means. Although the Scriptures speak of God as if He has arms, eyes, and suchlike, this is simply to enable us to appreciate His spiritual features using earthly language. It is called the language of accommodation.

And they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth- not only does the Father seek this sort of worshipper, as verse 23 indicates, but now we learn that these are the only ones that can worship Him aright; they must worship like this if they are to worship at all. It follows that those who do claim to worship God, but who cling to the mixture of Old Testament and pagan rituals that makes up the worship of Christendom, are mistaken if they think they glorify God by such means.

We could say the following things about worship in spirit:

It is not a occupation for natural men, for they have no capacity to worship God as they do not possess the Spirit.

It is not the exercise of a natural gift, such as the ability to sing, or play a musical instrument. Choirs and singers belong to a former age, and they worshipped God on behalf of others. Believers of this age do not need that sort of help. In fact, it is a hindrance. An awareness of this would do away with a very large part of what Christendom calls worship.

Not a sensual thing, where the senses are appealed to. Those who have an appreciation of Christ will not need incense to enable them to worship. Those who enter in spirit into the holiest of all in heaven can completely disregard their earthly surroundings.

Not an earthly occupation, for the believer’s place of worship is in heaven. There are no places of worship on earth at the present time, despite what men say. The believer may worship God at any time and in any place, although that does not mean he may ignore the gatherings of believers and be an isolated unit.

Not ritualistic, with settled words to say, set hymns to sing, particular positions to adopt. A meeting for true worship will not be prearranged, but governed by the Spirit of God. True worship is the outcome when we are constrained to worship God because truth governs our spirits .

We could say the following things about worship in truth:

It is not according to Old Testament rituals, for they have been done away by Christ, who “taketh away the first, that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. Christendom, being a mixture of Levitical ceremonies and pagan rituals, has no right to say that it worships in truth.

It is not according to the false religion of the Samaritans, or any other cult.

It is not carried out in hypocrisy, with lips claiming to praise God, but hearts far from Him, Matthew 15:8.

It is not carried out in accordance with the doctrines of men, but by the truth of God. The ideas of men have no place in the worship of God, for as the Lord said to the scribes and Pharisees, “But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” Matthew 15:9.

4:25
The woman saith unto him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things.

The woman saith to him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things- this statement shows that she was intelligent as to the hopes of Israel, even though the Samaritans only accepted the first five books of the Bible, and the first mention of Messiah is in 1 Samuel 2:10, outside those books. In some way or other the truth about a coming Messiah had filtered through to her and her people, despite not having any dealings with the Jews formally. She is clearly interested in spiritual things, despite the fact that her life-style might suggest otherwise. (This shows it is not wise to dismiss those who live immoral lives, as if they could never obey the truth of the gospel). She believes that if He can tell what is in her heart, He can tell what is in the heart of God, and she was right in her thinking. Does she half-wonder whether He is the Christ?

4:26
Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he.

Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he- at last the one has arrived who, being God’s Only Begotten, is able to fully tell out God so that we may intelligently worship Him. One, moreover, who is God’s Firstborn Son also. Firstborn sons had a threefold task in the eastern family. They were like a king, ensuring the father’s will was carried out; like a prophet, unfolding the father’s mind to the family; like a priest, introducing the family into the father’s presence. The Lord is acting in these three ways in this chapter. He acts as a king, not only by “claiming” Samaria as part of His realm, but also by decreeing what shall happen in Gerizim and Jerusalem. He acts as a prophet by not only telling the woman of her sinful lifestyle, but also giving her insight into the mind of the Father about worship. He acts as a priest to enable His people to enter into the heavenly sanctuary, so that they may enjoy the privilege of worshipping Him in spirit and in truth.

Special note on worship
Definition of worship. In the Old Testament the word used for worship means to bow down, suggesting self-effacement and holy fear, whilst the word used in the New Testament is “to kiss towards”, suggesting love, (kiss), acknowledgement, (towards), and reverence.

Display of worship. Worship is closely connected with sacrifice. In Hebrews 10:1,2 those who come to the altar with their sacrifices are called worshippers. The Christian worshipper comes, not with an animal, but with the sacrifice of praise, the fruit of lips which confess the name of Christ, Hebrews 13:15.

They may also come with other sacrifices that please God, even acts of kindness, and material help, for the next verse says, “But to do good and communicate, forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.” Hebrews 13:16. A miserly spirit is not a worshipping spirit, however grand the words uttered in the hearing of men may be.

Furthermore, there is required of the Christian the sacrifice of his body, for it is to be a living sacrifice, Romans 12:1. Formerly that body was the headquarters of the sin-principle, Romans 6:6, and self’s desires and ambitions were advanced through it. Now the body has been set free from the tyranny of sin through association with the crucifixion of Christ, and can be used in the service, not of self and sin, but of God.

Service also is worship. Sometimes a distinction is made between these two things, but the fact is that service is a priestly activity, and should be conducted with dignity and reverence. The apostle Paul refers to the service of the Philippian believers as “the sacrifice and service of your faith”, Philippians 2:17. Paul spoke of preaching the gospel as a worshipful service, for such is the precise meaning of the word for serve that he used in Romans 1:9.

We see then that worship is not to be confined to an hour or two on Sunday, but is to be the constant attitude and activity of the believer. Even the necessary duties of daily life should be sanctified to God as rendered unto Him. The apostle Paul reminds the believing slaves at Colosse that they served the Lord Christ as they toiled for their earthly masters, Colossians 3:24.

Preparation for worship. As we have noticed, (but we repeat it here for the sake of completeness), John chapter 4 indicates to us four necessities before genuine worship can be engaged in.

First, the worshipper must have the indwelling Spirit of God. It is only those who have the Spirit of God within them who can truly worship God. To be a true worshipper means to worship in a manner that corresponds to the reality of the demands that God makes on us. The Holy Spirit is said in John 4:14 to spring up into everlasting life, or, in other words, energetically lead the believer’s heart into the things connected with everlasting life, which are the things of God. True worship is not sensual and self-satisfying, but gratifies the heart of God.

Such worship is boring and tedious to the unbeliever, so the religions of men have to accommodate the desires of the natural man in some way. To some, contemporary music is the answer, and noises indistinguishable from a modern rock concert are passed off as being the worship of God. Of course, nothing can be further from the truth. To others, chanting and dreary droning fulfils their need, as if worship is a miserable occupation. This too is false. Only occupation with the glories of God and His Son, as prompted by the Spirit of God, can be called true worship. The Spirit of God energises the believer to approach God the Father and give to Him His due. This alone may be described as the worship of God in the Spirit, Philippians 3:3. All other is worship in accordance with the doctrines and thoughts of men, and as such is vain and pointless, Matthew 15:9.

Second, the true worshipper has known inward cleansing. This principle is set out in the dealings of the Lord Jesus with the Samaritan woman at the well. The Holy Spirit is not given to those who have not repented of their sins. Nor can He do His work of prompting and energising worship if the believer harbours unconfessed sin in his heart. The psalmist said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me.” Psalm 66:18.

Third, the true worshipper has insight into the person of Christ. This was indicated when the Lord said to the woman, “If thou knewest…who it is that saith to thee give me to drink”, John 4:10. The Spirit of God delights to take of the things of Christ and reveal them unto the believer, that he may have material with which to express the glories of the Son of God in His Father’s presence. The Father is the seeker of worship, the Son is the subject of worship, and the Spirit is the sustainer of that worship.

Fourth, the true worshipper has intelligence as to the way worship is to be offered. This is seen in the two-fold description of worship as being in spirit and in truth.

True worship is in spirit because God is a Spirit, and we must worship Him in a way that is compatible with His nature and character. Worship is not sensual, but spiritual, being the moving of the believer’s spirit towards God is acknowledgement and reverence for Him, and in adoration for the manifestation of Himself that He has given in His Son.

Section 3   Verses 27-42
Truths about service

4:27
And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman: yet no man said, What seekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her?

And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman: yet no man said, What seekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her? Their first reaction was to wonder what the woman was doing speaking to the Lord. Then they wondered why He was speaking to her. The Jews were prejudiced against the Samaritans; it was no doubt clear in some way that she was one. The disciples must learn not to be biased.

Something held them back from voicing their questions, either to the woman or to the Lord. Hopefully this was out of politeness, and an unwillingness to embarrass the woman by discussing her when she was present.

4:28
The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men,

The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men- the disciples are clearly not able to deal with this situation, and have nothing to contribute to the conversation. Sensing this, perhaps, and filled with her new-found joy, the woman returns to the city. She left her waterpot, for she now had water that was not to be found in any well, but was within her, a fountain of water springing up. As a result, she was eager to communicate this source of true joy to others. In a later passage, the Lord spoke of the water of the Spirit flowing out from the believer, John 7:38, and this is what in principle is happening here, although the Spirit would not be given in this way until Jesus was glorified, as that passage also tells us, verse 39.

She fully intended to come back, so left her pot behind. But it was also a symbolic action, for she was leaving her old life behind also. She had renounced it with repentance as she spoke to Christ. Significantly, we are not told whether the man she was living with came back with her to the well. She would need to separate from him anyway now that she had repented, for she could not continue to live in sin, but must bring forth fruits meet for repentance, Matthew 3:8.

4:29
Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?

Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ? The Samaritans only accepted the five books of Moses, and therefore when she referred to a prophet in verse 19 she most likely meant the one promised in Deuteronomy 18:17-19. But Peter in Acts 3:22,23 and Stephen in Acts 7:37 make it clear that that prophet is Christ. So she has now come to the conclusion that He is the Messiah, the prophet. That is why in her testimony to the men of the city she does not say “Is not this the prophet”, but, “Is not this the Christ”. The Jews had begun to distinguish between the two titles, as we see from the fact that after John the Baptist had said he was not the Christ, they went on to ask if he was the prophet, treating them as separate persons, John 1:20,21.

4:30
Then they went out of the city, and came unto him.

Then they went out of the city, and came unto him- the men begin to come out of the city, for they wish to hear Him themselves, and not indirectly. They would find, however, that the woman’s testimony was true. All who know the Lord and therefore speak of Him should be faithful in their witness. They come to Him even though the woman has described Him as one who told her all things she ever did. They are not hiding from the light, but seeking the truth, which is a very commendable attitude. She must also have assured them that He did not share the Jewish prejudice against Samaritans, but was prepared to have dealings with her and them.

4:31
In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat.

In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat- the conversation of verses 31-38 takes place whilst the Samaritan woman is going back into the city to tell what has happened, and whilst the Samaritans were travelling from Sychar to the well. The disciples had gone to the city for food; the woman came from the city for water, and the Lord uses both things to bring out spiritual truth. Having used the water of the well to impart important doctrine about worship, the Lord is about to use the subject of food to tell important things to His disciples about service. Note the moral order here, truth about worship first, then truth about service, an order which should be preserved in practice. It is important that those who seek to serve God by speaking to others, should do so only after having spoken to God. We must bless God before blessing men.

4:32
But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of.

But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of- just as He spoke of living water to the woman, so He speaks of spiritual food to the disciples. Up to that point they had not learnt about these things, and would not fully do so until chapter six. The prophet had said that “They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles”, Isaiah 40:31, and as He waited on God at the well, and as He soared into the heavens in spirit as He worshipped, He who had rested on the well-side because He was weary found that His strength was spiritually renewed.

4:33
Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him ought to eat?

Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him ought to eat? Like the woman beforehand, they persist in thinking on natural lines, not realising that the Lord is teaching them an important lesson about spiritual food. If they are to serve Him, they must have food for their souls to energize them. To the disciples, the idea that the woman had brought Him food was unthinkable.

4:34
Jesus saith unto them, my meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.

Jesus saith unto them, my meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work- meat was the old word for food, and included flour, Leviticus 2, and fish, John 21:5,6. The fact that the conversation went on to the subject of harvests suggests they had bought bread. In His temptation experience, the Lord showed that He was sustained to do God’s will, even though He did not have physical food. His explanation was, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God”, Matthew 4:4. All will be explained in chapter six, and especially when He says, “As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.” John 6:57.

It is not so much that the meat itself is the doing of the will of God, but that it is given in order that the will of God might be done. Literally rendered, the words are, “My meat is (in order) that I should do the will of him who sent me”. So He was nourished in soul by the word of God, so that He might do His Father’s will in life, and also finish the work at Calvary. In this He is the example to His people as they seek to worship and serve God.

4:35
Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest.

Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? A farmer might in everyday conversation quote proverbs about the natural harvest, and if harvest-time was four months away he might think he could relax a little. The disciples might have talked like this if they walked through the cornfields on their way back to the well from the city. Especially so if they were carrying loaves of bread in their hands. They are about to learn that there is work to be done, for the harvest is at hand in a spiritual sense, not four months away.

Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest- the Lord speaks on a higher level, and about spiritual harvests, just as He spoke about spiritual food. That harvest, not being natural, could occur at any time, with no need to wait for four months.

No doubt the Samaritans as they approached them, (perhaps in white robes), were the harvest in view to the Lord at that moment, but they were an earnest also of the Gentiles who would be saved in the age of grace that would follow the finishing of His work. The fact that He would finish the work of the cross would be an incentive to the disciples to finish the work of harvesting the grain.

4:36
And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.

And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together- those who reap the corn, and those who sowed the seed in the first place, may both rejoice together at threshing time in the fruits of their combined labours. Christ and the Samaritan woman had been workers together in sowing seed, and they are now rejoicing together at the harvest of souls that will result from the whole city coming out to hear Him. Part of the reward for those who worked to produce that harvest was to eat of the produce of the threshing-floor. Even oxen that trod out the corn were provided for by God, Deuteronomy 25:4, and see 1 Corinthians 9:9.

There are those who patiently sow the seed of the word of God in the hearts of men, and there are also those who come along after that has taken place and finalise the process, and by the grace of God and the working of the Holy Spirit souls are saved, and receive the great gift of eternal life.

The mention of life eternal indicates that the subject of the teaching is spiritual in character. The Lord is preparing His disciples for the time when they will go forth amongst the Gentiles preaching the gospel of God. They must not expect always to be reaping, but may have to persevere in the sowing. They should not be disappointed if they do not see any results from their labours in the short-term, but God’s word shall always accomplish God’s will, as Isaiah 55:10,11 declares, and this will be evident eventually, either in time or in eternity. In that scripture God said, “For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it”.

4:37
And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth.

And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth- lack of immediate results should not deter the believer from earnest sowing of the seed. As Paul exhorted Timothy in the light of coming judgement, “Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season”, 2 Timothy 4:2. It may be that the harvest will be a long time coming, and another reaps where he has bestowed no labour, but the sower should not despair. The Lord is probably rephrasing His own statement in the previous verse that he that sows and he that reaps rejoice together at the end of the season. That there is “one” and “another” is implied in the idea of rejoicing together.

4:38
I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour: other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.

I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour: other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours- if they had purchased loaves in the city, they had reaped the benefit of other men labouring to produce a harvest. This becomes a parable for their future activity, for when He would formally call these twelve disciples, He would name them apostles, Luke 6:13. This word means “a sent one”. So by choosing them it is implied He sent them.

He had been labouring at the well-side, and so had the woman laboured as she went back to the city to testify personally. So just as they had loaves in their hands for which they had not laboured, so they would enter into the spiritual labours of others. We see an example of this when Philip went into Samaria, (in obedience to the Lord’s command in Acts 1:8), for many responded to the message he brought them. No doubt the Lord’s labour, and that of the woman, had prepared the way for Philip to harvest souls.

4:39
And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did.

And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did- His insight into the heart of the woman at the well would tell them that He knew their hearts too, and thus their faith was accompanied by repentance, as must always be the case in true conversion. They did not shrink from the exposure of their sins in the light of His presence, unlike those who love darkness and hate the light, John 3:19,20.

4:40
So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with them: and he abode there two days.

So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with them: and he abode there two days- we cannot but notice the difference between this incident and the one recorded in Luke 9:51-56. The reason the Samaritans were hostile then was because Christ was going up to Jerusalem, and this brought to the fore their religious prejudice. Here, however, they have learnt from the woman that worship in Jerusalem is to be rendered obsolete. The stay of only two days was surely because He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, Matthew 15:24, but where there was an earnest seeking after Him, He would not turn away.

4:41
And many more believed because of his own word;

And many more believed because of his own word- how blessed is the age in which we live, for Christ promised to be present with those whom He would send out into the world, Matthew 28:20. So it is that Mark 16:20 records that when the apostles went forth, the Lord was working with them. In line with this, He said to the apostles, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me”, John 13:20.

4:42
And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying: for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world.

And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying- the woman had faithfully testified to the men of the city concerning Christ’s dealings with her, and the way in which He had brought her to repentance and faith.

For we have heard him ourselves- it is a good thing to recognise that when the gospel is preached accurately, then that is the voice of Christ to the sinner. The Lord Jesus stated clearly that those who pass from death unto life are those who hear His word, (with the hearing of faith), and believe on the one who sent Him, John 5:24.

And know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world- perhaps the Samaritans did not understand the full meaning of the title they gave to the Lord, and simply meant that He was sometimes prepared to bless Gentiles like themselves. John takes it up in his epistle, however, and describes the Lord as the one the Father sent to be the Saviour of the world, 1 John 4:14, so it was not a secondary matter, but part of the eternal purpose of God to bless Gentiles, Ephesians 3:6,11. Passages like Ephesians 2:11-22 and Colossians 1:21-23 show how wide the scope of the gospel is. So He is not just Israel’s Messiah, or Christ, but for the world also. ,

It was said of Joseph that his branches ran over the wall, Genesis 49:22, no doubt in reference to the way he had been used of God to bless the Egyptians as their governor, for we read, “And all countries came into Egypt to Joseph for to buy corn, because that the famine was so sore in all lands.” Genesis 41:57. But Christ has gone further, and broken down the middle wall of partition between Jew and Gentile, Ephesians 2:14.

Section 4   Verses 43-52
The miracle at a distance

4:43
Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee.

Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee- the words are literally, “after the two days”, that is, those mentioned in verse 40. The journey mentioned here is a continuation of the one referred to in verse 3. It is apparent from Mark 1:14 that the ministry of the Lord Jesus which he, Matthew and Luke record at the beginning of their account only began after John was cast into prison. Therefore their record is not the same as the Galilean journey recorded in John 1:43 to 3:21. John makes this clear in 3:24 when he states that John the Baptist had not been cast into prison, yet Christ had ministered in Galilee already, according to his gospel. John thereby deals with any misapprehension that might have grown up on this point.

A critical time has been reached both in the ministry of John the Baptist, and that of the Lord Jesus. John is soon to be imprisoned, and the enemies of Christ would be encouraged by that to turn their attention to Christ Himself. It is important that the situation be kept calm, for the time for His death is not yet. Accordingly, the Lord withdraws from Judea, 3:22, 4:1-3, where the influence of the Jewish authorities in Jerusalem was felt the most.

4:44
For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country.

For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country- we could look on this verse as one of John’s explanatory remarks, written decades after the event to make things clear. When the Lord went back to His home-town of Nazareth, He stated that the reason He did miracles in Capernaum but no miracles in Nazareth was because “no prophet is accepted in his own country”, Luke 4:24. In other words, He only did miracles when it was likely that there would be a meaningful response; He did not work miracles for show or to gain popularity, but to illustrate the truth He brought as a prophet. So this testimony was given after the events of John 4, but nonetheless John, writing many years later, sees in the saying an explanation for Christ’s journey to Galilee.

We should remember that one of the main purposes of the miracles was to bring to faith in His person. As He Himself said later on to Philip, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake, John 14:11. So there are two avenues to faith. The first is the ideal way, to accept His word as being true and therefore believe on Him. The second way is to believe on Him because of the testimony of His miracles.

The woman of Samaria and the men of the city believed on Him without seeing any miracles done, but the men of Jerusalem had only believed on Him as a miracle worker, John 2:23-25. This was not enough. He who knows the hearts of men was aware that their faith was not in His person as the Son of God.

So we now have another reason that the Lord “must needs go through Samaria”, for it will demonstrate that there are those who are prepared to believe on Him without miracles. We might ask why the Samaritans were prepared to believe like this. The answer must be that they believed He was a prophet, and as such was able to tell them the mind of God without the aid of a miracle.

Having established this principle, the Lord is prepared, in grace and longsuffering, to return to Galilee. But He does so as one who has no honour in their minds as a prophet. It could not be said that “a miracle-worker has no honour in his own country”, for we shall learn in verse 45 that they welcomed Him in that capacity. He will return to test them. Sadly, He will have to rebuke their refusal to believe unless they see signs and wonders, verse 48.

John is also using the Lord’s words here, (which have not yet been spoken, for Luke 4 comes after John 4), to point out another principle behind what is happening. It is another way of saying that He was going away from Samaria in order to moderate the level of popularity that surrounded Him. It is true that the Galileans would receive Him, verse 45, but only because of the miracles they had seen Him do at Jerusalem. They would not welcome Him as a prophet able to unfold the mind of God to them. But the Galileans of Nazareth would go further, and try to murder Him, Luke 4:29.

It is noticeable throughout the gospel records that the Lord always withdrew from situations where He was becoming popular. He ever made Himself of no reputation. We see this in the following examples:

“And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond Jordan. And seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain: and when he was set, his disciples came unto him”, Matthew 4:25; 5:1.

“Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other side.” Matthew 8:18.

“But so much the more went there a fame abroad of him: and great multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by him of their infirmities. And he withdrew himself into the wilderness, and prayed.” Luke 5:15,16.

4:45
Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast: for they also went to the feast.

Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast- once again there is that attitude of heart which the Lord Jesus rebuked in John 2:23-25 by not committing Himself to them. The miracles were a means to an end, not the end in themselves. The persistence of this attitude explains why the Lord Jesus will be so severe in His rebuke in verse 48.

For they also went to the feast- this explains why the disciples and His brethren left Cana with Him and stayed at Capernaum for a few days after the wedding, John 2:12,13. They would be waiting to join the caravan of pilgrims that would start from Galilee to go up to Jerusalem for the feast of Passover. The Lord’s brothers were accustomed to go up to the feasts, as we see from John 7:2-10.

The Galileans, having seen miracles done in Jerusalem at the feast, are clearly expecting the same thing to happen now. They are disappointed, however, for the next verse begins with “so”. The reason that the Lord went to Cana was to avoid the clamour for miracles that He found was still prevalent in Galilee generally. John makes it clear in verse 54 that the miracle performed when the Lord was in Cana was done straight after He had come from Judaea.

4:46
So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum.

So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum- note the special mention of Cana. Only two miracles are recorded at this place, which was the town of Nathanael, John 20:2. The first miracle had to do with the instantaneous production of wine from water, without the long process by which a vine turns rainwater into wine. The Lord shows Himself to be the master of time, and the master of matter too, being able to change one substance into another. In this second miracle, He shows that the space between Himself and the sick child is no problem to Him.

Now in Genesis 1:1 we are presented with the three things which go to make up the universe, namely, time, (“in the beginning”), and space and matter, (“the heaven and the earth). He who was there in the beginning creating all things, is now showing Himself to be in control of them still, even though He has become man.

The man of Cana is a nobleman or courtier, quite possibly of Herod’s court, for Cana of Galilee was part of Herod’s jurisdiction, Luke 23:6,7. (It may even be that as a result of this miracle the child’s mother was converted, for Luke mentions Joanna, the wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward amongst those who ministered to the Lord of their substance, Luke 8:3). Herod, even if he has not already imprisoned John the Baptist, will soon do so. The Lord sends a signal to him, that even though he has control over His herald, he has not ultimate control, for that lies in the hands of Christ, who can deliver the son of one of his very own courtiers from death.

4:47
When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death.

When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death- notice the words and phrases indicating movement, confirming Christ’s mastery of space- “went unto Him…come down…go thy way…went his way…now going down…met him” The courtier needs to come from Cana to Capernaum to ask for blessing, but does not yet realise that Christ does not need to go from Capernaum to Cana to give the blessing. Indeed, He refuses to go so that the miracle may be performed without publicity. If He had set out for Capernaum, an excited crowd would have gathered around Him, and this He wished to avoid.

4:48
Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe.

Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe- the apostle Paul wrote, “the Jews require a sign”, 1 Corinthians 1:22, for they saw in it God at work, and could subject it to their critical examination. Yet the Lord said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. We see certain matters relating to faith in these verses, as follows:

Verse 48 Faith tested
Verse 50 Faith rewarded
Verse 50 Faith displayed
Verse 53 Faith confirmed
Verse 53 Faith continuing
Verse 53 Faith influencing

Note the Lord adds the word “wonders” here, the only occurrence in John’s gospel, emphasising that with the majority there was a superficial view of things, for they only looked for stimulation of the natural senses.

The apparently severe response to this distraught man’s request was designed, no doubt, to test him, and to bring out the genuine faith the Lord is looking for, and not mere wonderment. It is important to note that “ye” is plural, so the Lord is addressing the man as if he represents Galilee as a whole. Moses wrote a song for the children of Israel, and he records God as saying, “I wound, and I heal”, Deuteronomy 32:39, and so it is here, for the man might have thought the Lord’s words to be wounding, but they were designed for his blessing and the blessing of others. He wounded the man and healed his son. That the words were not malicious is seen not only in the fact that the Lord did indeed heal the man’s son, but also in that the man was not offended, but persisted with his request, and eventually believed on Him.

This shows that the Lord had indeed come to a place where He would have no proper honour, for He had to rebuke the people severely, an act which would certainly not gain Him popularity. The rebuke also indicates that He expects men to believe on Him through His word alone, and not to need miracles.

4:49
The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die.

The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die- the man is honest enough to not pretend that he did believe, so that he could get his son healed. The man is convinced that if the child dies all is over, whereas other miracles show that this is not the case, for Christ could raise the dead. Writing dispassionately about the event, John calls the child the man’s son, verse 46. When appealing to the Lord to help him, the man speaks of him as his “(little) child”. Once the Lord has dealt with the spurious attitude of the Galileans that this man represents, He is able to manifest His grace by healing the son.

4:50
Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way.

Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way- the Lord knows the man’s heart, that he will in fact believe without seeing a miracle, even though he has expressed no faith of that sort as yet. The Lord now gives the child the dignified title of son, which accords with the dignified utterance, “Go thy way; thy son liveth”, words of power and sympathy. The word is not a curt dismissal, but an assertion that He does not need to travel to the scene of the sickness; the man must travel, but He need not.

There was something about the way the Lord spoke these words that convinced the nobleman that He is worthy of faith. As men would say later on, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. The words of Christ not only showed His trustworthiness, but also His confidence. He did not say, “Thy son shall get better”, but His word of power completed the healing, even though the son was at the point of death. Note the change from “ye” in verse 48, to the man as representative of Galilee, to a personal “thy” to the man as an individual.

Many of Christ’s miracles were more dramatic than this one, but this one is recorded here because it represents the climax of an examination John is making of different types of faith. See the summary after the notes on verse 54. Here, a Galilean is prepared to accept the Lord’s word, and believes without actually seeing the result of the miracle for himself. To believe the word of Christ is asserted to be the means of gaining eternal life in the next chapter, 5:24.

Does “thy son liveth” imply that the Lord believed he would have died otherwise? The man clearly almost despaired of the Lord arriving in time before the child died, for he was at the point of death, verse 47. It was not the Lord’s purpose to allow the child to die, as He would allow Lazarus to die in John 11, for it was evidently not yet the time to reveal the truth as to His power to raise the dead. (This would certainly gain Him honour, and He was not seeking this; see John 12:17-19). There is a certain progression however, for here is a child at the point of death; Jairus’s daughter was the same, but died before the Lord arrived at her bedside, Luke 8:42,49; the widow of Nain’s son was being carried out to be buried, Luke 7:12, and Lazarus had been in the grave four days, John 11:39. In each case the power of Christ over the seemingly unstoppable march of death was evident.

It is noticeable in these accounts that Christ is perfectly unhurried in the face of death. The Lord stops to talk to the widow before raising her son, Luke 7:13, in Luke 8:43-48 He heals a woman on the way to seeing Jairus’s daughter, and He waited two days before setting out to raise Lazarus from the dead, John 11:6. It cannot be that the Lord of Life and Glory should be defeated by death and corruption, for He came to bring life and immortality to light, 2 Timothy 1:10.

4:51
And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth.

And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth- the servants use yet another word, not the one of tender affection, nor the title of dignity, but simply the word which means a member of the family. Note that they use exactly the same expression as the Lord, “Thy son liveth”, except they use a different word for son as suited their position in the household, as already noted.

It is clear that a far as the servants were concerned, the lad who was at the point of death when the nobleman started out to find Christ, became as good as dead in their eyes, for they do not say “Thy son has been healed”, but “Thy son liveth”, so close was he to death. They may even have thought he had died. This must have greatly encouraged the man in his faith. Their testimony is completely unsolicited, for they make their announcement before the man asks, such is their excitement.

4:52
Then enquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him.

Then enquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him- the father only dares to ask if his son is getting better and is convalescing, (“amend”). The servants are able to tell him that the fever has left him, and the child is now doing well, with all danger of death passed. The servants use the same word as is used in verse 1 of the Lord leaving Judaea, and the woman leaving her waterpot, verse 28. It is an intensive word, showing that there was no doubt that the fever had definitely left the boy.

By the correspondence between the hour the Lord spoke the words, and the time the servants realised he was better, the man knew that the recovery had taken place in response to the Lord’s words, and was not a coincidence.

The man does not say to them, “The Lord said at the seventh hour the child would get better”, nor did they say “That is when it happened”.The servants do not know as yet that there has been a miracle, so their testimony as to the hour the child became well is valuable, being independent and unsolicited testimony to the reality of the miracle.

4:53
So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy son liveth: and himself believed, and his whole house.

So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy son liveth- he had believed before, but now his faith was confirmed, and he was now a steadfast believer. John wrote his gospel so that we might believe, 20:31, but he wrote his first epistle to those “that believe on the name of the Son of God” that they might, as he put it, “know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God, 1 John 5:13. So his gospel brings to faith, and the epistle confirms that faith. This is how it is with the nobleman.

And himself believed, and his whole house- this steadfast faith was shared by his household, for the action of the Lord at a distance had penetrated right into the man’s house. Needless to say the members of the household must have been old enough to believe, for the idea of some that a man’s household is automatically reckoned to be believing is contrary to the scripture which says that “the just shall live by his faith”, Habakkuk 2:4. No-one can believe for another, for faith is an intensely personal thing.

4:54
This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee.

This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee- the Lord had done many miracles between the first one at Cana, and this one, as we learn from John 2:23. So it is not the second one literally, but the second one to be done after coming into Galilee from Judaea, the first one being in John 2:1-11. The two miracles resulted in real faith, for after the first, “his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11, and as we have just seen, the nobleman and his household believed too. In between, the miracles in Jerusalem only resulted in incomplete faith. This suggests a reason why John links the two miracles together, even though they were several months apart. They serve to form chapters two, three and four into a distinct unit in which various aspects of faith are explored. We could summarise the matter as follows:

2:1-12

Faith and seeing Christ’s glory

2:13-25

Faith only because of miracles

3:1-17

Faith in the crucified Son of God

3:18-21

Faith in relation to condemnation

3:22-36

Faith setting its seal that God is true

4:1-19

Faith accompanied by repentance

4:20-26

Faith and worship

4:27-42

Faith without a miracle

4:43-48

Faith withheld if no miracle

4:49-54

Faith without seeing a miracle

ROMANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 3   Romans 2:1-16
God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Subject of Section 3
The apostle now deals with the matter of conscience, that faculty God has given to man whereby he is able to decide on moral issues. That man is able to so decide is shown by the last verse of chapter one, where the apostle describes men as “knowing the judgment of God”, 1:32. Man has the knowledge of good and evil and knows the difference. He knows, also, that sin deserves punishment. We should bear in mind when thinking of this passage, that the apostle is meeting the moraliser on his own ground, just as the Lord Jesus met the lawyer on his own ground in Luke 10:25,26. Does the man of verse 1 condemn the works of others? Then he must be examined as to his own works, and judged accordingly.

Structure of Section 3

3(a)

2:1-2

The judgment of God is according to truth

3(b)

2:3-11

The judgment of God is according to deeds

3(c)

2:12-15

The judgment of God is according to responsibility

3(d)

2:16

The judgment of God is according to the gospel


The passage tells us at least nine things about the judgment of God. It is:

2:2 Real, being according to truth, and accurate
2:3 Inescapable, if men remain unrepentant
2:4 Avoidable, if men turn to God
2:5 Judicial, not remedial
2:6 Proportional, according to the degree of guilt
2:6 Personal, for the individual is accountable to God
2:6 Universal, for God will “render to every man”
2:8,9 Fearful, for “it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God”, Hebrews 10:31
2:11 Impartial, for God is no respecter of persons, either in salvation, Acts 10:34, or judgment

The emphasis in chapter 1 is on the reasons for His wrath, now the reality of His wrath is made known. The word used for judgment in verses 2 and 3 means a sentence or verdict of judgment after a process of investigation. The judgment in view therefore is that before the Great White Throne, Revelation 20:11-15, on “the great day”, Jude 6.

3(a)   2:1,2
The judgment of God is according to truth

2:1
Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest- in 1:32 men agree that sin should be judged, but they condone it in others and practise it themselves. In this verse, however, the apostle speaks to a class of men drawn from Jew and Gentile, (since he shows the danger of judgment for both, verses 9-11) who condemn sin in others. The Son of God is the only one charged with the task of judging, John 5:22,27.
For wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things- men may take a high moral ground and expose the sins of other men, but as the proverb says, “As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man”, Proverbs 27:19. In other words, just as when we stand on a bridge and see our reflection in the water below, so when we look at another’s life, we see a reflection of our own.

2:2
But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things.

But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things- the apostle is confident, both as a believer and as an apostle, that God’s verdict on man’s sin will be accurate, unbiased and real, in contrast to the warped ideas of men. Truth may be defined as “that which corresponds to reality.” Men will be judged by the unerring wisdom of God, and not by the fallible opinions of men. The very fact that sinners call for retribution when a hideous crime is committed shows that they have a sense of justice implanted within them by God when He made man in His own image.

3(b)   2:3-11
The judgment of God is according to deeds

2:3
And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God?

And thinkest thou this O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? As the writer to the Hebrews said, “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” Hebrews 2:3. Judgment is inescapable as far as unrepentant sinners are concerned. Heaven and earth flee away from God’s judgment throne, Revelation 20:11, so although men may try to hide, there will be no place for them to go.

2:4
Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?

Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering- the goodness of God means God’s kind ways. The forbearance of God is shown when He holds back from judging. His longsuffering is shown by Him waiting long for sinners to repent. Man is entirely responsible for his refusal to turn to God.
Not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? God’s desire is that men be saved, for God is “longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance”, 2 Peter 3:9. So judgment is avoidable as far as those who repent are concerned.

2:5
But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God;

But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath- the wrath men accumulate is in direct proportion, (“after” means “in relation to”), to the hardness of their hearts against God, and their refusal to repent.
Against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God- the day in question is what Jude calls “the great day”, Jude 6, when men are judged before the great white throne with impartial judgment, Revelation 20:11-15. The standard will not be the biased view of men about others and themselves, but rather God’s righteous verdict. Compare the riches of God’s goodness which He stores up for those who believe, verse 4, and the treasure of wrath accumulated by men, as stated in this verse.

2:6
Who will render to every man according to his deeds:

Who will render to every man according to his deeds- what is within the impenitent heart is expressed in actions, as the Lord Himself taught in Mark 7:14-23, and those actions will receive judgment appropriate to each one, as Revelation 20:12,13 makes clear, for the books recording their works will be opened, and men will be judged according to God’s true record of their sins. As the wise man said, “For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil”, Ecclesiastes 12:14.

2:7
To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life:

To them who by patient continuation in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life- the principle that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous” holds good at all times. Only those who have a righteous nature can do righteous works, 1 John 3:7. As the Lord Jesus Himself said, “every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit”, Matthew 7:17. The fruit of a tree indicates the nature of the tree.
Eternal life is looked at here in its full expression in eternity. Every believer of every age possesses eternal life, the life of God, or else communion with God would not be possible. The fulness of that life awaits in the future, however, when all the corruptible things that hinder the full appreciation of it are removed at the resurrection. Immortality, as used here, means incorruptibility, the state of things that cannot decay. The true believer’s ultimate goal is to glorify and honour God in a state of eternal incorruption.
This verse does not contradict later truth that justification is by faith alone, and not by works. This passage shows that Paul is in agreement with James that faith without works is dead. If a person patiently continues in well-doing, he does so because he has repented before God and been created anew, see 2 Corinthians 5:17,21; James 1:18; 1 John 3:6-10.

2:8
But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath,

But unto them that are contentious- these are they who argue against God, whether by words or deeds.
And do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness- instead of responding in obedient faith to the truth of God, they prefer to obey the dictates of their unrighteous hearts.
Indignation and wrath- indignation is God’s attitude toward sin; wrath, the expression of that attitude in judgment.

2:9
Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile;

Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil- tribulation is what man will experience when God’s wrath is upon him, whereas anguish indicates the extremity of the suffering. The Lord Jesus warned, “there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 24:51. Let the sinner beware, for “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” Hebrews 10:31.
Of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile- the Jew will be “first” in judgment because of his sin despite great privileges. When He upraided the cities where most of His mighty works had been done, the Lord warned them that the men of Nineveh, (heathen Gentiles who had repented when Jonah preached to them), would condemn them in the day of judgment, Matthew 12:41.
Note that none are exempt from judgment, for God does not leave Himself without witness, Acts 14:17, and his eternal power and Godhead are clearly seen in creation, so men are without excuse, Romans 1:19,20.

2:10
But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile:

But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile- glory and honour were linked with immortality in verse 7, but now with peace. The apostle first describes the turmoil and agitation of the lost in the Lake of Fire, and now contrasts it with the peace that those who know God shall enjoy eternally. The context relates to the sinful works of men, so it is appropriate for the apostle to contrast those with the righteous works of those who know God. Again, the nature of each person is producing what is in harmony with it.

2:11
For there is no respect of persons with God.

For there is no respect of persons with God- as Peter said, after he realised that he should no longer make a difference between Jews and Greeks, “Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him”, Acts 10:34,35. There is no bias with the Divine Judge, nor can He be bribed. Peter is not saying that all religions are valid, for he is not speaking of religions, but nations. He means that where there is an earnest seeking after God, (as there was with Cornelius, to whom he was speaking), a man’s ethnic origin is of no account. God finds it acceptable if men, (even Gentiles), seek after Him sincerely.

3(c)   2:12-15
The judgment of God is according to responsibility

2:12
For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law;

For as many as have sinned without law, shall also perish without law- this does not mean men will perish in a lawless, unprincipled way, but rather, that the Gentiles will perish without being called to account for having broken the written set of laws given to Israel at Sinai. Gentiles will not be judged for breaking the law if they genuinely did not know about it. They will perish, however, for sinning, if they did not repent, for they have the work of the law written in their hearts, as verse 15 will say.
And as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law- the Jew had the law given to him at Sinai, and that will be the test for him. The Lord Jesus said to the Jews, “Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust”, John 5:45. This is one of the reasons why the unrepentant Jew will have priority in judgment, verse 9. The law was like the hedge God put around the vineyard, in the parable, Isaiah 5:2. The Jew was “in the law”, instructed by it and protected by it.

The apostle now shows in verses 13-15 the principles upon which Gentiles will be judged. First, they will be judged for what their works were, verse 13. Second, they will be judged according to the fact that they had a knowledge of what the law demands not only because of what they were by nature, (for God created them in His image, verses 14 and 15, and this image is still partially retained, despite the fall), but also because they had the knowledge of good and evil, verse 15.

2:13
(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.

(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified- the Gentiles did not hear the law at Sinai, as Israel did. But that is not the test. It is obeying the law that matters. If it were possible to be justified by works, (and it is not, as the apostle will state in 3:20), then it would not be by hearing commands, but by actually doing them. A parenthesis begins with this verse and extends to the end of verse 15.

2:14
For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves:

For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law- “do by nature” means to act by the in-built moral instinct that was implanted in man when he was made in the image and after the likeness of God, Genesis 1:26. This is inherited at birth. This instinct still remains in part, despite the fall of man, but is generally stifled by men in relation to themselves, but not so much in relation to the sins of others, as we see from verse 1.
These, having not the law, are a law unto themselves- this comes about by the process described in verse 15, where heart and conscience argue the case, and reach a verdict, and thus men legislate for themselves.

2:15
Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another;)

Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts- the work of the law is not the same as the works of the law. The work of the law that is written in the hearts of men is to convict the sinner of his sin. But the apostle declares here that this conviction takes place even in those who have not formally received the law of Moses. Because the law of God is written in the hearts of all men, they have the means whereby their own conscience will convict them. And this is what is described in the rest of the verse. It is as if the heart of the sinner becomes a law-court, in which the prosecution and the defence argue the case, and the conscience is brought in as witness.
Their conscience also bearing witness- conscience is that faculty of mind which firstly enables us to distinguish between good and evil, and then between right and wrong. It bears witness to our evil deeds by rebuking us. It also bears witness to the good we should do but fail to do.
And their thoughts meanwhile accusing or else excusing one another)- a debate goes on between the heart, (which knows what should be done because God’s law is written there), and conscience, (which gives its verdict on what is done), and the result is either self-accusation or self-excuse. So the individual Gentile applies the law unto himself, even though he does not possess a written code, and by so doing legislates for himself. We should notice that this man has no power to clear himself from sin; he can only make excuses for it. This will not be enough in the Divine courts of justice.
The apostle has justified the statement he made in verse 12, that those who sin without having the law formally given to them are still liable to perish. The apostle now resumes his line of thought from verse 12.

3(d)   2:16
The judgment of God is according to the gospel

2:16
In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.

In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel- the full revelation of how God will judge men is set out in the gospel, forming the dark background against which the announcement of the person and work of Christ is made. Just as Gentiles will not be judged according to a law they were never given, so they will not be judged by a gospel they never heard. Rather, the apostle is saying here that the judgment of God is made known now in the gospel. As we have seen, the Gentiles will be judged by their reaction to the light they had, whether from creation or conscience.

Section 4  2:17-3:20
God’s wrath against men as Legislator

Subject of Section 4
The apostle now directly confronts the Jew with his lack of responsible action in the light of the privileges he has been given by God. He deals with the matter in five ways, showing conclusively that just as the heathen man of chapter 1 rejects God as Creator, and the moraliser rejects God as Moral Governor, the Jew dishonours God as the Legislator who gave the law and the prophets to the nation for their instruction.

Structure of Section 4

4(a)

2:17-20

The charge of complacency

4(b)

2:21-24

The charge of hypocrisy

4(c)

2:25-29

The charge of unreality

4(d)

3:1-8

The charge of infidelity

4(e)

3:9-17

The charge of iniquity

4(f)

3:18-20

The charged ones found guilty


4(a)   2:17-20
The charge of complacency

2:17
Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God,

Behold, thou art called a Jew- the word “behold” has its counterpart in the word “therefore” of verse 21. The apostle draws the attention of the Jew to his lack of consistency. “You pride yourself on the fact you are a Jew, therefore you must expect examination”. The Jew was a man relying on nationality and background for favour with God.
And restest in the law- thinking that to simply receive the law is enough.
And makest thy boast in God- which at first sight is a good thing, but this was really an evidence of national pride in what God had done for them. Compare the true boasting in 5:11.

2:18
And knowest his will, and approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law;

And knowest his will- the Jew was sure that his interpretation of the law was correct.
And approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law- guided by the law he was able to form an opinion on moral issues, and to say with authority what was best.

2:19
And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them which are in darkness,

And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind- the Gentile is blind, and the Jew leads him, doing so independently of the help of God, as is suggested by “thou thyself“.
A light of them which are in darkness- the Gentile is in spiritual darkness, the Jew is confident that he is able to enlighten him.

2:20
An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law.

An instructor of the foolish- the Gentile lacks the wisdom revealed in the Old Testament, therefore the Jew instructs him.
A teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth of the law- the Gentile is an immature babe, the Jew trains him. The Gentile is in error, the Jew has the “form of the law”, that is, the law as an organised system, and hence possesses truth.
All the things mentioned in verses 17-20 are in relation to the law of Moses. That law directed men, but it gave no power to move in the right direction, as Romans 8:3 indicates. Instead of looking to God in faith for power to fulfil His will, the Jew was content to strive to keep the observance of the law, which caused him to be complacent and proud.

4(b)   2:21-24
The charge of hypocrisy

2:21
Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal?

Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? A “hypocritos” was the mask an actor wore on stage, making him appear a different person in public to what he was in private. Publicly, the Jew advanced the cause of the law of Moses, but privately committed what he condemned in others. The descriptions of verses 19 and 20 all had the idea of teaching in them, so Paul confronts the Jew with his inconsistency. That which he teaches to another, the Jew must teach himself first. The scribes sat in Moses’ seat as teachers of the law, but the Lord said “they say, and do not”, Matthew 23:3.
Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? We may illustrate these things from the fall of David in the matter of Bathsheba, for David stole her from Uriah her husband, as Nathan the prophet declared in parable form, 2 Samuel 12:1-10.

2:22
Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege?

Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? David was guilty of this sin with Bathsheba.
Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege? It was Uriah the Gentile, Bathsheba’s husband, who was concerned for the welfare of the ark, and the tables of the law within it, 2 Samuel 11:11, whereas David was intent on breaking the laws written on them, even though at his coronation he would have committed himself to upholding them. To commit sacrilege is to rob temples, but David had gone further and had robbed God.

2:23
Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God?

Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? The last five commandments of the law related to the rights of one’s neighbour, but killing, committing adultery, stealing, bearing false witness, (as David did in effect when he sent a present to Uriah, pretending he was in favour with him, 2 Samuel 11:8), and coveting one’s neighbour’s wife, all hurt a man’s neighbour. God was dishonoured as much by this, as by the breaking of the first five commandments.

2:24
For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written.

For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written- God said through the prophet, “my name continually every day is blasphemed”, Isaiah 52:5. See also 2 Samuel 12:14, where Nathan the prophet tells David that “by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme”. It was God’s purpose that Israel should be unto God “for a people, and for a name, and for a praise, and for a glory”, Jeremiah 13:11, but in the main they were the reverse.

4(c)   2:25-29
The charge of unreality

2:25
For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.

For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law- circumcision was a physical operation on a Jew’s body with spiritual implications, committing him to the keeping of the law. It distinguished him from a Gentile, but it was only of value if the truth of separation to God and the obedience to the law expressed in it was practised.
But if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision- a circumcised Jew who did not keep the law was no better than an uncircumcised Gentile.

2:26
Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision?

Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision? If a circumcised man can become like an uncircumcised Gentile by bad conduct, then in theory an uncircumcised Gentile can become like a circumcised Jew by good conduct. Righteousness is “all that the law demanded as right,” which the apostle has already shown was known by Gentiles without them having tables of stone, verses 14,15. The apostle is shaking Jewish complacency to its foundations. The rabbis said “All the circumcised have part in the world to come”, by which they meant Messiah’s kingdom, but the apostle shows here that they were mistaken.

2:27
And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law?

And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature if it fulfil the law- Gentiles were born without the benefit of inherited privileges, (“uncircumcision…by nature”), yet some of them sincerely attempted to act righteously. The apostle is not saying they could completely carry out the law, but that if they did they would condemn faithless Jews.
Judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law- Jews had the law administered nationally, (the letter of the law handed down at Sinai), and circumcision administered personally, to admit them into the community which had the law. So they grew up in a sphere conducive to law-keeping, but broke the law. By being content with possessing the Scriptures, (the letter), and being circumcised, they thought themselves secure, failed to depend on God, and hence transgressed the law. They are condemned by sincere Gentiles. They had allowed the very possession of the law and circumcision to lead them to transgress the law, but only because their hearts were not right.

2:28
For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh:

For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly- that is, one living an outwardly blameless life. Paul describes himself before he was converted as, “touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless”, Philippians 3:6. He was blameless, that is, as far as men were able to tell.
Neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh- note how radical these statements are. Neither outward observance of ceremonies, nor physical marking of the outside of the flesh are of any value. The Old Testament insisted on heart circumcision, which meant inward separation from that which displeased God, and involvement in that which pleased Him. The following scriptures bear this out:
“Circumcise therefore the foreskin of your heart”, Deuteronomy 10:16.
“And the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart…to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart”, Deuteronomy 30:6.
“Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, and take away the foreskins of your heart”, Jeremiah 4:4.

2:29
But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.

But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly- a Jew in the proper sense of the word does not rely on an outward sign in the flesh, like physical circumcision, but on having an inner earnestness to do God’s will. The prophets in the Old Testament had spoken like this, see, for example, 1 Samuel 15:22,23 and Micah 6:6-8.
And circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter- a truly circumcised person is not content with mere observance of the externals of religion as detailed in the ceremonial law.
Whose praise is not of men, but of God- this is a play on the word Jew, which coming from the name Judah, means “praise,” see Genesis 29:35. Men may not appreciate the spiritual person, but God does, and commends him. If the Jew would really live up to his name, he must be changed inwardly. Some of the Pharisees were guilty of seeking the praise of men by outward observance, John 12:43. These were not true to their calling as Jews.

 

 

JOHN 3:22-36

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

NOTES ON JOHN 3:22-36

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 3, VERSES 22-36:

3:22  After these things came Jesus and His disciples into the land of Judaea; and there He tarried with them, and baptized.

3:23  And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.

3:24  For John was not yet cast into prison.

3:25  Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying.

3:26  And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, He that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to Him.

3:27  John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven.

3:28  Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before Him.

3:29  He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth Him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled.

3:30  He must increase, but I must decrease.

3:31  He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all.

3:32  And what He hath seen and heard, that He testifieth; and no man receiveth His testimony.

3:33  He that hath received His testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

3:34  For He whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Him.

3:35  The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand.

3:36  He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.

SECTION 2 Verses 22-36
John the Baptist’s conversation about Christ.  “I must decrease”.

3:22    After these things came Jesus and His disciples into the land of Judaea; and there He tarried with them, and baptized.

At this critical moment, the paths of the Lord Jesus and John the Baptist converge, and that for the last time.  They met when Christ came to be baptized, when John announced Him as the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world, when John’s disciples left him to follow Christ, and now there is the last occasion before John’s imprisonment.  We are not told that they met, but it would surely be strange if they did not for this last time.  Just as the Lord had come to be baptized of John to sanction his baptism as being of God, so now the same thing is done, for the baptism of Christ was of the same sort as that of John, it was not Christian baptism, as practised now.  If Christ’s baptism were different, then surely this would have been revealed to John, and he would have ceased baptizing. 

3:23    And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.

At that particular spot there was much water available even in the dry season.  This provides further confirmation that the baptism was by immersion, or else a plentiful supply of water would not be essential.   Significantly, the name “Salim” means “completeness”, and John the Baptist is indeed completing his ministry, and his final testimony is to the superiority of Christ.

3:24    For John was not yet cast into prison.

In a few days time the Lord Jesus will go into Galilee, 4:43.  So what John has recorded for us in chapters 1-3 takes place before the other gospels begin their account of Christ’s public ministry.  So we read in Mark 1:14 that it was after John the Baptist had been cast into prison that He began His public preaching.  So the Galilean ministry we read of in Matthew and Mark is not the same as is recorded in John 1:43-2:12.  When we read Matthew 4:11 and 12, we must remember that John’s account comes in between those two verses.  And when we read Luke 4:13 and 14, we must remember that the returning mentioned there is not from the temptation experience, but from being in Judea after His first Galilean tour. 

3:25    Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying.

We are not told why this dispute arose, but possibly the Jews mistook the baptism in the Jordan as a purifying rite, rather than an act of repentance.  They may have connected it with the story of Naaman, and how he washed in the Jordan at the command of Elisha, and was clean, 2 Kings 5:10.  They may even have been linking it with the Lord’s words to Nicodemus about being born of water, and Ezekiel’s words about clean water making clean, Ezekiel 36:25.

3:26    And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, He that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to Him.

The sentence begins with “and”, so there is a connection between the dispute of verse 25, and what is said now.  The matter of the relative popularity of John and Christ becomes an issue in the dispute.  The Jews had come to John in chapter 1:19-27, and he had been adamant that he was not the Christ, but was only sent to herald Him.  This incident will tell us whether he is still prepared to take the humble place.  Those who come to John in this verse have not taken in what he had to say in chapter 1 about the greatness of Christ, so he takes the opportunity to remind them.

3:27    John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven.

John affirms that he, or anyone else who acts for God, can only carry out what has been commanded from heaven.  He had not been commanded to make a name for himself.  His work was done in the strength God gave him, for he had no strength of his own.

3:28    Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before Him.

He refers them to his previous testimony, as found in 1:19-27.  Nothing had changed.  They knew of his witness, for they refer to it in verse 26, but just as they had ignored John’s testimony to Christ’s role as the sin-bearer, and His Deity, on that occasion, so now they do the same.  This gives one reason why the Lord gives very clear testimony to His Deity in chapter 5.  The one John prepared the way for was “the Lord”, or Jehovah, as Isaiah 40:3 had said.  They are not even prepared to give Christ a name, simply calling Him “He that was with thee beyond Jordan”.  They are far from believing on “the name of the Only begotten Son of God”, verse 18.

3:29    He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled.

John uses a series of terms about the Lord Jesus all of which serve to show that He is superior to John.  In verse 28 by inference He is the Christ, or Messiah.  Here He is likened to a bridegroom, whose relationship to the bride is so much closer than that of the friend of the bridegroom.  This latter expression is a Judean one, whereas “children of the bridechamber”, Matthew 9:15, is a Galilean one.  The mystery of Christ and His bride, the church, was not revealed until the time when Ephesians 5 was written, so we cannot insert this truth here.  Even though John the apostle would have known it by the time he wrote the gospel, the figure is used by John the Baptist.  Note the emphasis John places on the bridegroom’s voice, in preparation for what is said in verse 32.  Clearly John had taken note of the teaching of Christ, and rejoiced because of it.  Full joy comes when Christ comes, and is known, 1 John 1:4.

3:30  He must increase, but I must decrease.

How fitting that John should close his ministry with such a statement.  His humility is impressive, and we would do well to follow his example.  We notice the ways in which this decrease is manifest in this passage:
Verse 28 John decreases because he is not the Christ, and Christ has come.
Verse 29 He decreases because he is only a friend, not the bridegroom.
Verse 31 He decreases because he is of the earth, and speaks of the earth.
Christ must increase in prominence, as His public ministry develops, whereas John must decrease in prominence, and so he is soon imprisoned, and then murdered.  John must decrease because he did no miracle, John 10:41, whereas Christ’s miracles were ongoing.

3:31    He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all.

John must decrease because he can only speak of the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, whereas Christ came to bring truth to fit men for the heavenly kingdom Paul referred to in 2 Timothy 4:18.  He does this perfectly because He is above all, as one who possesses Deity, having been with the Father in eternity, 1 John 1:2. John the Baptist’s father had spoken of Christ as the Dayspring from on high, Luke 1:78.  The Lord had already referred to this matter of coming down from heaven in verse 12, in His conversation with Nicodemus.

3:32    And what He hath seen and heard, that He testifieth; and no man receiveth His testimony.

This is similar language to 1 John 1:1-5, where the apostle shows that the Son of God had come to impart to others what He had eternally known and enjoyed.  That joy is known through what He  said and who He is.  The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, because they are foolishness unto him, and he cannot understand them until he is prepared to receive Divine wisdom, see 1 Corinthians 2:14.  By “no man” is meant men who are not willing to respond to God; it is not an absolute statement, because the one who wrote it had received the testimony.  Note that the Lord Jesus is spoken of here as a testimony bearer or witness, a term that John the apostle had used of John the Baptist, so he was decreasing even in this way.

3:33    He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

To receive the spoken testimony of Christ is to acknowledge that what He said was true.  But He spoke the words His Father gave Him, so to believe Christ is true in His statements, is to believe that God is too.  The converse is the case, for to believe not, is to make God a liar, 1 John 5:10.

3:34    For He whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Him.

The following scriptures bear out the first statement of this verse:
“Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me”, John 7:16.
“I have many things to say and to judge of you: but He that sent Me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of Him”, John 8:26.
“Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am He, and that I do nothing of Myself; but as My Father hath taught Me, I speak these things”, John 8:28.
“For I have not spoken of Myself; but the Father which sent me, He gave Me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.  And I know that His commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto Me, so I speak”, John 12:49,50.
The reason why Christ speaks the words of God is because He has been given the Spirit without measure.  He has unlimited resources as the Son of God made flesh to fully tell out that truth from God it was God’s will should be known at the time.  He was anointed by the Holy Spirit to preach, Luke 4:18.  There was further truth to be imparted, and this would be done by the Holy Spirit leading the writers of the New Testament into all the truth, John 16:13.

3:35    The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand.

Such is the intense and eternal love of the Father for the Son, and such is the perfection of the return of that love to the Father, that the Son has shown Himself competent to handle everything for the Father.  He is not just the Only begotten Son of God, but the Firstborn Son too, and as such all things have been committed to Him for their faithful discharge.  The pleasure of the Lord prospers in His hand, Isaiah 53:10.  Whether the first creation, or the new creation, all is in the hands of Christ, the Firstborn Son of God, Colossians 1:12-19.

3:36    He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him. 

To believe on the Son is to rely on the one the Father relies on, with the result that eternal life is imparted to the soul.  To not believe is not simply a negative of the positive belief of the beginning of the verse.  Here the idea is that unbelief takes the character of disobedience, for if Christ has been charged with administering everything for God, He must have been given a position over all, including men.  Those amongst them who are not prepared to respond to Him in that character are disobedient, and duplicate the sin of our first parents in Romans 5:19.  It  is no surprise to find that those who are so daring as to disobey God’s Firstborn Son, have His wrath hanging over their heads.  Their only hope is to stop disobeying, and believe to life eternal.

 

JOHN 3

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.c.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 3

Setting of the chapter
John chapter 2 concludes with the Lord Jesus not being prepared to commit Himself to those who believed on Him simply and only because He was able to do miracles. By believing in Him in this way they did not distinguish Him from Moses, Elijah and Elisha, who all performed miracles in their day. The difference between them and Christ is that they did the miracles as the agents of God, whereas the Lord Jesus did the miracles as an expression of His equality with God, as will become clearer in chapter 5:19. The people mentioned at the end of chapter 2 did not know this, however. This is one reason why the Lord referred to Himself as the Only begotten Son when He spoke with Nicodemus, thus distinguishing Himself from Elijah and Elisha.

Because He was not satisfied with this state of affairs, the Lord indicates to Nicodemus that it is not only as the Only-begotten Son that men must believe on Him, but also as one lifted up on a cross. It is as one lifted up that He draws all to Himself; He does not draw some by one means, such as miracles, and some by another, such as a death on a cross. It is only by the latter means, John 12:32.

Structure of the chapter
The chapter consists of two main sections, as follows:

Section 1
Verses 1-21 Christ’s conversation with Nicodemus.

“Ye must be born again”.

Section 2
Verses 22-36 John the Baptist’s conversation about Christ.

“I must decrease”.

Summary of the chapter
In the first section, down to verse 21, the conversation with Nicodemus sets out the principles on which a person may enter the kingdom of God, the sphere where God’s rule alone is exercised. Nicodemus had preconceived ideas about entry into that kingdom, and he has to learn from Christ the true means of entrance. That means is bound up with a Messiah who is to be lifted up to die, not immediately lifted up on a throne to reign.

In the second section, the Lord Jesus deliberately positions Himself near to where John the Baptist was ministering, and special mention is made of Him baptizing too. We know from 4:2 that Christ did not Himself baptize, but there is a convergence of persons and ministries here, before they diverge, and John is martyred. Mark’s Gospel had begun by setting John the Baptist and Christ side by side, and now near the end of John’s ministry the same thing happens. Just as when He came to be baptized of John, the Lord had sanctioned and authenticated John’s ministry, so the same is happening again, but this time so that John may recede with honour, in favour of Christ.

Section 1   Verses 1-21
Christ’s conversation with Nicodemus.

“Ye must be born again”.

It is important to follow the line of thought in this conversation:

Verse 1
The apostle John introduces us to Nicodemus, telling us of his position as a ruler in Israel.

Verse 2
Nicodemus opens the conversation with a comment about the miracles the Lord had performed at passover time, 2:23. But these miracles were “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5. In other words, they were previews of the sort of changes that will be brought about when Christ comes to rule in His kingdom, which is what is meant by the world to come. This would explain why the Lord responded by speaking about the kingdom.

Verse 3
In His answer, the Lord answers the underlying misunderstanding in Nicodemus’ statement, and points out that the new birth is essential to even perceive or understand the nature of the kingdom of God.

Verse 4
By his response to this idea of new birth, Nicodemus displays sad ignorance of its nature.

Verses 5-8
The Lord now explains that, far from being a repeat natural birth, the new birth is completely spiritual, and is brought about by the sovereign workings of the Spirit of God.

Verse 9
Despite being a teacher in Israel, Nicodemus does not understand.

Verse 10
The Lord mildly rebukes him for his ignorance.

The remainder of John’s record is taken up with the teaching of the Lord Jesus, which has the following structure:

Verses 11-13
Christ’s authority to teach.

Verse 14,15
The illustration from the Old Testament- the brazen serpent lifted up on a pole.

Verse 16
The New Testament counterpart- Christ lifted up on a cross.

Verse 17
In contrast to the serpents that were sent in judgement, God’s Son was sent that men might be saved.

Verse 18
This does not mean that God will never judge men. In fact, by his nature as a sinner, man is condemned already.

Verses 19-21
The reaction of men to Christ when he came determines whether they are in the light or in the dark.

3:1
There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews:

There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews- there were those in Israel who were happy to simply believe on Christ as a miracle-worker, and there were those, by contrast, who wanted to know more. Nicodemus is one of these, and the Lord is prepared to educate him in the things of the kingdom, but on His terms. In accordance with truth, He will not commit Himself to those merely impressed by miracles, but in grace He will lead those like Nicodemus on to better things. As a Pharisee, Nicodemus would think himself assured of being in the kingdom of the Messiah.

John specifically calls Nicodemus a man, and hence he comes within the category of those whose hearts the Lord knows all about, for “he knew what was in man”, 2:24,25. This becomes very evident in the conversation with him, and is also the leading thought in the sequel, where people’s responses to the light are dealt with.

John is free to name this man, for he was old when he came, and John is writing his gospel many years afterwards, when most likely Nicodemus was dead, and therefore safe from persecution. This is possibly why others in the gospel records are named or not named, according to whether they were young or old at the time. So, for instance, the younger Samaritan woman of chapter 4 is not named. The fact that Nicodemus is a ruler will come up for mention later.

3:2
The same came to Jesus by night, and said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him.

The same came to Jesus by night- even though he came by night, the heart of Nicodemus is brought out into the light, and the light of Christ’s holiness and righteousness penetrates it. Without realising it, Nicodemus was in the presence of one of whom it could be said, “Yea, the darkness hideth not from thee; but the night shineth as the day: the darkness and the light are both alike to thee.” Psalm 139:12. Those who do not come to the light are afraid of their deeds being exposed. The Lord would afterwards call the Pharisees whited sepulchres, Matthew 23:27, for they were outwardly holy, but inwardly were full of corruption, being mere natural men.

No doubt Nicodemus was fearful of the reaction of his fellow Pharisees if they discovered that he had visited the new teacher. He seems to have been gradual in his progress in Divine things, but progress there was, as later he took his stand before the Sanhedrin in 7:50-52, and then as he finally and boldly came out into the open when he assisted Joseph of Arimathaea as he buried the body of the Lord Jesus, John 19:38-42.

And said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God- notice Nicodemus gives Christ the title Rabbi, one of respect. Even the prophets had not been called this. The Jews believed that especially holy men of prayer were enabled to do mighty works by God. We do not read of the Lord Jesus teaching before this point, so perhaps Nicodemus is drawing a conclusion from the miracles that He is able to teach as well. There is perhaps a trace of a superior air with Nicodemus the Pharisee, as he states “we know”. He, as an old man, is in the presence of a young rabbi, and feels that he has greater knowledge. He is going to be met with the “Verily, verily” of Divine authority. If Jesus is a teacher come from God then He should be listened to.

We should not make the mistake of inserting the ministry in Galilee that Matthew, Mark and Luke record, before this time, for that was after John had been cast into prison, Matthew 4:12, and John 3 takes place before that event, according to John 3:24. This also means that the visit to the synagogue in Nazareth that Luke 4:14-32 records was not immediately after His temptation, despite what we might think when we compare verse 13 and 16 of that chapter.

For no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him- Nicodemus sees the connection between the deeds and the teaching, but as yet does not discern the significance of the link. Christ’s miracles and His teaching go together, so to believe He can work miracles, and yet not believe His teaching, is to miss the point of it all. He would later say, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11. The miracles He performed showed the truth that He and the Father were one; nonetheless to simply believe He was a miracle worker was not enough. Nicodemus thought that God was “with Him”, which was true, but he must come to see that God as Father was “in” the Son, which is an indication of Deity.

Nicodemus has much to learn. In fact we could divide the section up according to that idea of knowing:

Verses 1,2

We know that thou art a teacher come from God.

Verses 3-9

He cannot see (know, perceive) the kingdom of God.

Verse 10

Art thou a teacher in Israel, and knowest not these things?

Verses 11-17

We speak that we do know.

3:3
Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.

Jesus answered and said unto him- the Lord, knowing Nicodemus’ heart, was able to answer the thought that lay behind the statement, which was that every Jew had right to the kingdom simply by being born a Jew, and from that position of advantage was able to assess those who made claims in their midst. Nicodemus must learn that despite being born a Jew, and being a ruler in Israel, he is but a natural man, only born of the flesh, and therefore is not fit for a kingdom which is essentially spiritual.

The miracles performed by Christ were the powers of the age to come, Hebrews 6:5, giving clear indication that He was the true Messiah. However, Nicodemus must recognise and believe who it is that does the miracles before that kingdom can be entered.

Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God- the “Verily, verily” that begins the sentence shows that it is Christ’s knowledge of things that is vital, not that of Nicodemus.

Christ deliberately uses the word for see which has to do with knowing. It is not just that Nicodemus’ eyes will not see the Messiah reigning, but also that he has no mental conception of what His kingdom really is. This spiritual sight only comes when there is a spiritual birth. So the new birth is not a question of reformation, or refinement, or religion, but of regeneration.

Because the word for “again” is translated “above” in verse 31, some have suggested that we should read “born from above” instead of “born again”. But if this change is correct, why does Nicodemus immediately speak of entering his mother’s womb a second time? Would he not have queried what it meant to be born from above, rather than imply that he understood it to mean to be born in the same way as he had already been born? He was not born from above at his natural birth.

3:4
Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born?

Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? So convinced is Nicodemus that birth naturally gives title to the kingdom, that he immediately relates the Lord’s words to another natural birth, hence the reference to being born of one’s mother. John has already told us about the new birth in 1:12,13, (see notes on that passage), but Nicodemus is speaking with the Lord Jesus before those things were known. Later on, in John 8:31-37, the Lord will indicate to the Jews that Ishmael was just as much the physical son of Abraham as Isaac was, so natural birth is not enough, even of Hebrew parents. John the Baptist had taught the same thing in a different way, saying “And think not to say to yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham.” Matthew 3:9.
Can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born? He has misunderstood the word “again”, and thinks it means a birth of the same sort. The rabbis taught that if you had a Jewish mother, had been circumcised, and had kept the law, then you would be in Messiah’s kingdom.

3:5
Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.

Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee- the repetition of the “Verily, verily” shows that the teaching is advancing, with a fresh truth being made known. This is always a feature of passages where “verily” is repeated. The fresh truth needs a fresh assent. Before, the simple fact is stated about the impossibility of appreciating the kingdom without the new birth, now we have information as to how that new birth comes about.

Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God- Nicodemus should have been alerted to a reference to Old Testament Scripture by the Lord’s words linking water and Spirit. He should have immediately gone in thought to Ezekiel chapters 36 and 37, where these two things are mentioned. In Ezekiel 36, the prophet tells what needs to happen before Israelites can enter the kingdom of God, (meaning the manifest kingdom of God on earth under the rule of the Messiah), after their wandering away from God, verses 21-24. Then he speaks of God sprinkling clean water upon them, so that they may be cleansed from defilement.
To what does the prophet refer? To answer this question we must go back to Numbers 19, where the sacrifice of a red heifer is detailed. This was God’s provision for the people of Israel when they contracted defilement. The red heifer sacrifice was a once-for-all event, but the ashes left after it had been burnt as a sacrifice were kept. When cleansing from defilement was needed, clean water was taken, and some of the ashes were mixed with the water, and sprinkled over the defiled person to make him ceremonially clean. And all this despite the fact that the man was an Israelite!
By this ceremony God was teaching His people lessons. The main one was this, that if the value of a sin-offering was to be known, it was to be through the agency of the water. And this water must be applied to the individual in question, for it was not enough that the water was available, but must be applied personally.
But all this was in the Old Testament. Where are we to find water that has the ashes of a sin-offering mixed in it? The answer of course, is that we shall not find literal water now which fulfils the requirements. Yet unless we are born of water we cannot enter God’s kingdom! Does the Lord Jesus hold out a hope to Nicodemus which cannot in fact be realised? This He surely would not do. So what is the answer? It is found in the fact that whilst literal water is not available, its spiritual counterpart is, for it is the Word of God. Even in Old Testament times the psalmist could ask the question, “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?” And the answer he gave to his own question was, “By taking heed thereto, according to thy word.” Psalm 119:9. The apostle Paul agrees, for he speaks of Christ sanctifying and cleansing His people by “the washing of water by the word”, Ephesians 5:26. The word of God, applied to the heart and mind, makes available the truth as to the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus for sin, and thus the defilement which prevents us from entering the kingdom of God is removed, and the new birth is effected, for the water is God’s living word. As Peter wrote, “Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever.” 1 Peter 1:23.
In close connection with the water, the Lord Jesus speaks to Nicodemus of the Spirit, just as Ezekiel chapter 37, with its emphasis on the Spirit’s work, follows chapter 36, where the water of sprinkling is mentioned Ezekiel saw a valley of dry bones, an illustration of the condition of the people in unbelief. The cure for the deadness was the blowing of the wind over them, Ezekiel 37:9,10, for when the wind, or breath, breathed into them, they lived. Now this is explained in verse 14 as the putting of God’s Spirit into them, so that they might live. It is important to know that the Hebrew word for wind, breath, and spirit, is the same. So in chapter 36 the water is figurative, and in chapter 37 the wind is figurative, and the Lord Jesus takes up both these figures in His conversation with Nicodemus. He is giving Nicodemus the clue to the understanding of His words by deliberately likening the action of the wind to the action of the Spirit of God. This is why the Lord speaks of the wind blowing where it listeth, or willeth, verse 8. Just as the wind seems to have a will of its own, blowing where it likes, so the Spirit of God, a Divine person, acts according to His own will.
Nicodemus has now learnt that if he is to enter the kingdom, he must have cleansing from his defilement, and be given life from God. If he has these two things he will be a completely changed person, born again by the power of the Spirit of God, and possessing the life of God in his soul.

Special note on christening
Those who teach the doctrine of baptismal regeneration by christening say that by the sprinkling of “holy” water on an infant, he or she is made a child of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven. This is a bold claim, which, if wrong, has deluded many into thinking that they are sure of heaven when they are not. This idea supposes that the one who officiates at such a ceremony has a right to do so, and that which he does is valid before God.

To decide these two questions, a further one is necessary, namely, what the authority is for the ceremony in the first place? Who is to say it is any different to bathing in the Ganges? This is an important matter, for what is involved is the eternal destiny of the soul. We ask then, where does the authority for this doctrine come from? Men, or God? If from men, we may safely discard it, but if from God, we shall find it taught in His word, the Holy Scriptures.

We live in a day when relativism reigns, and the thoughts and opinions of the individual are paramount, and the views of others, however relevant and important to them, are not necessarily relevant and important to anyone else. This is not a theory that works in practice, and is just an excuse for not accepting higher authorities than ourselves. We are prepared to accept the higher authority of the bus timetable when we wish to travel by bus, but are not prepared to accept the higher authority of the Bible when it is a question of travelling to heaven.

In any case, the opposite of relativism is absolutism, the idea that there is authority other than our own, and which is unchanging, being rooted in the truth. Those who deny this in effect say “There is nothing absolute”; but this statement is an absolute one, and therefore contradicts their argument. Any idea which involves a self-contradiction is not valid. Since there are only two options, relativism and absolutism, and relativism is not valid, then absolutism is. The only possible source of absolute authority is God Himself.

There are those who, realising that we need to have an authority outside of ourselves and higher than ourselves, feel that we may safely trust the teaching of what they call “the church”. But it is not envisaged that the church should teach, but rather that it should be taught. It is the apostles and prophets who were charged with the responsibility of teaching, at the beginning. The promise of the Lord Jesus to them was that the Holy Spirit would guide them into all truth, John 16:13. This happened long ago, and they penned the New Testament under the direct inspiration of the Holy Spirit, so that the Scriptures might be available for our guidance and instruction.

It may be objected, however, that this leaves us at the mercy of every supposed explainer of the Bible. Of course, if we were to accept without thinking everything that anyone said about the Bible, we would indeed be confused. If, however, we were to pray that God would guide us to the truth, and be sincerely ready to respond to that truth when it is revealed to us, then we shall not be disappointed. The Lord Jesus said that “If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself.” John 7:17. By “his will” is meant God’s will.

Another safeguard is the principle that no truth of Scripture contradicts another. If it seems to do so, then our understanding of one or other, or both, of the verses in question is at fault. The Lord Jesus said that “the scripture cannot be broken”, John 10:35. This means that the Word of God is one cohesive whole. Distort one part, and all others are affected; rightly understand one part, and all other parts will agree. Wrench a verse of Scripture out of its context, and it can easily become the support of teaching which is contrary to the rest. But if we consider every verse in the light of the whole, giving due regard to the setting in which it is found, then we shall be well on the way to a correct understanding of Scripture. It is in this spirit that we should look at the question of christening. The passage we are considering will greatly help us.

3:6
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.

That which is born of the flesh is flesh- notice it is “that which”, not “he who”. It is a question of natures not persons, for the born-again person is still the same person as before, but his nature has changed. We may educate and refine the flesh, (which is another term for our natural selves), and we may even make it religious, but it is still flesh nonetheless. Man is best described as flesh, or fleshen, meaning not that he is only made of soft tissue, but that he is frail and mortal. The nature of a thing determines what it reproduces, so if the nature of a man is flesh, then that is what he produces. Even if a person were to be born like this twice, nothing would have altered.

This is how the likeness of Adam was passed on to Seth, Genesis 5:3. Seth was born of the flesh of Adam, and therefore had passed on to him Adam’s sinful tendencies. This means that he was also in the image of Adam, representing all that he was as a sinner. Adam had produced a fleshen man; a man with a spirit, indeed, but whose life was only on the level of a natural man in the flesh.

And that which is born of the Spirit is spirit- there is no mention of being born of water here, for the matter of the application of the water, (the truth concerning the death of Christ), is dealt with when Christ speaks of His death in verses 14-16. We have already seen that the water of purification had the ashes of an accepted sin offering mixed with it, so the truth of death must be associated with the water of doctrine.

When the Spirit of God does His unique work in a person, then that person is raised to a higher level than the natural as far as God is concerned, a level which makes it possible for the Spirit of God to indwell and govern him. It is not so much that the human spirit is born of the Spirit, but that the nature the Spirit produces is spirit-like in character, as opposed to what man produces, which is flesh-like.

In this way a mere mortal man, once born as the child of a father who is flesh, is now begotten of a Father who is Spirit. And this different birth, which is not a similar birth to the first natural birth, is what is meant by being born again. Such a person is so changed by the Spirit of God that he can be described as being “in the Spirit”, Romans 8:9.

3:7
Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.

Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again- Nicodemus is evidently surprised by this line of teaching. It seems that he shared the carnal view of the kingdom that many had in Israel, that it was political in character, and involved the crushing of physical enemies and subsequent material prosperity for Israel. However, “the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17, and this is true whether it is the heavenly or the earthly aspect of the kingdom.

Note the change of pronoun here. Before it was “thee”, but now “ye”, which is plural, and refers to all in the the nation of Israel, not just Nicodemus the Pharisee. All of them must come into the kingdom of God in the same way, by new birth.

It was very difficult for the Jews to come to terms with the truth that being born of the line of Abraham was not enough. The rabbis, (including Nicodemus), would teach them that to be a circumcised son of Abraham was enough to guarantee them a place in Messiah’s kingdom. Nicodemus might think there were exceptions amongst the unlearned, (some of Nicodemus’ fellow-rulers said, “But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed.” John 7:49), but he would be confident that he qualified for the kingdom. Whether he expressed that astonishment, or whether the Lord read the thoughts of his heart, we are not told. That the Lord did not need anyone to testify as to what was in man is stated in 2:25.

3:8
The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.

The wind bloweth where it listeth- to impress the other-ness of the kingdom on the mind of Nicodemus the Lord takes up the figure of the wind that Ezekiel had used in his chapter 36. First of all, it has a will of its own, as the Spirit of God does. He is equally God with the Father and the Son, so that to lie to the Spirit is to lie to God, Acts 5:3,4. And when the Spirit comes to dwell, the Father and the Son come to dwell, John 14:23. As a Divine Person, He exercises His own will, as 1 Corinthians 12:11 indicates, but He ever acts in perfect harmony with the Father and the Son.

And thou hearest the sound thereof- whilst the word for wind used here is not the one of Acts 2:2, “a rushing mighty wind”, but is rather the soft breeze that perhaps was at that very moment gently sweeping past the housetop where Christ and Nicodemus may have been sitting, nevertheless, it makes its presence felt by its sound as it comes into contact with an object. The Spirit of God always associates Himself with the sound of the Word of God as He comes into contact with those who seek the truth.

Whilst we may judge the direction of the wind in relation to our position, we do not know where the wind started to blow from originally. The same is true of its ultimate destination, for it may veer after it has passed us, and so completely change direction. Solomon spoke of the circuits of the wind, Ecclesiastes 1:6. Such are the inexplicable workings of the Spirit of God. We may not know the first way the Spirit of God influenced us for good, nor may we know what other purpose may be served by that influence after it has touched us, but all is under the supreme and Divine control of the Spirit of God.

So is every one that is born of the Spirit- that is, “such is the situation with regard to all those born of the Spirit”. The thought is not that they do not know where they came from or where they are going, but rather that they could not influence the start of the process, could not control its exercise, nor could they alter the Spirit’s will, or the direction of that will. Since the power, effect, origin and result of the working of the Spirit is totally beyond human control, the Lord is clearly placing the new birth totally outside of the realm of the natural man. And since entry into the kingdom of God depends on the new birth, reaching that kingdom is also totally outside of the power of the natural man. This is the Divine Sovereignty of God in the matter of the new birth.

Special note on sovereignty
We should be very cautious when dealing with the subject of the sovereignty of God, lest we begin to speak about it in terms that border on fatalism. This is the mistake that the Calvinist makes, for he so emphasises what he thinks of as the sovereignty of God at the expense of the fact that God gave man a free will, that his whole system degenerates into a mechanical process. It is well to remember that Calvin, (insofar as he is responsible for Calvinism) adopted the views of Augustine, who himself was versed in the philosophy of Aristotle. Given such a doubtful source, it is no surprise that human logic is used to explain Divine truth, with disastrous results. We can do no better than to constantly ask ourselves the question that the apostle Paul asked, “what saith the scripture”, and give due breadth to all the statements of scripture, and not try to squeeze them into a straitjacket of our own devising.

3:9
Nicodemus answered and said unto him, How can these things be?

Nicodemus answered and said unto him, How can these things be? This is a justifiable question in view of the content of verse 8. The word used here for “be” is not a form of the verb to exist, but of the verb to become. So Nicodemus is asking how these things can happen, given that the Spirit of God who brings them to pass is like the wind, which we cannot control or influence. He is not suggesting that the things Christ speaks of may not actually exist, but rather, is enquiring how can they be brought about in his case.

3:10
Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things?

Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things? As one trained in the Old Testament scriptures, and as one who constantly searched them, John 5:39, Nicodemus should have been aware of the truth of the sovereignty of God. The passages in Ezekiel 36 and 37 should have taught it to him. He had prided himself in verse 2 on what he knew, and now he is finding out that in fact he is ignorant of the most important things.

The phrase is literally “the teacher of Israel”, but that does not mean he was the only one. The definite article signifies that he was a typical teacher in Israel, so if he did not know we can be sure the others did not either. The Lord exposes his ignorance, not to make him uncomfortable, but so that he may be preChrist was teaching were not foreign to the Old Testament.

3:11
Verily, verily, I say unto thee, We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen; and ye receive not our witness.

Verily, verily, I say unto thee- the Lord uses this formula a second time, for again He anticipates that Nicodemus may be reluctant to believe what He is about to say to him. He is about to embark on another side of the subject of the new birth. The first “Verily, verily” introduced teaching about the sovereignty of God, the second introduces teaching about the responsibility of man.

We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen- we do not know whether there were any disciples present at this interview. In any case, they had not been sent forth to preach yet, so the “we” is not a reference to them. The word “we” may be an expression of dignity, like the “royal we”, but in that case why does the Lord resort to “I” in the next verse?

Note the use of the two words that had been used before, namely, “know” and “see” in connection with entry into the kingdom. The Lord is claiming that John the Baptist is involved with the kingdom, as He is. John is the herald of the King, whilst Christ is the King Himself. The present tense “we speak” would indicate the character of them both, for the Lord had not begun His preaching ministry yet. He waited until John was put in prison, Mark 1:14.

As far as John the Baptist was concerned, he knew the Old Testament scriptures, and testified in line with them. He knew also that Jesus was the Son of God, because he had seen the dove descending on Christ, and this showed him that here was the Son, who would be given the uttermost parts of the earth for His possession, Psalm 2:7,8. John the Apostle expressly says that when John the Baptist saw the dove descend, he saw and bare record that this was the Son of God, John 1:33. John now knew what he did not know before. So as far as John was concerned he spoke what he knew, for he was full of the Spirit, and he could testify as to what he had seen, namely, the Spirit descend on Christ and remain on Him.

As far as Christ was concerned, He knew because He is God, and He saw what His Father was doing in heaven, as He later explained, John 5:19.

And ye receive not our witness- unhappily, the Pharisees whom Nicodemus represented, (note the plural “ye”), in general received neither the testimony of John or of Christ. We read, in connection with John’s baptism, “But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptised of him.” Luke 7:30. It is true that the formal preaching ministry of the Lord Jesus had not begun yet, as we have just noticed, but He had worked miracles in Jerusalem at the Passover, and these were a witness to His person.

3:12
If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things?

If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things? The matters referred to in Ezekiel 36 and 37 were to do with the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, although they did hold principles that the Lord applied to Nicodemus personally in relation to the present. Nicodemus, the “teacher in Israel”, was ignorant about the earthly application, and worse still, unbelieving. How then would he believe if he were to be told about the heavenly things that would come in after the death of the Messiah?

Note the change from “we” to “I”, for whereas John the Baptist was able to prepare men to enter the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, he was not able to speak of the heavenly things of this present age. He himself said, as he contrasted his ministry with that of Christ, that “He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: he that cometh from heaven is above all. And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth; and no man receiveth his testimony.” John 3:31,32. So John confesses that he can only speak of earthly things, whereas Christ is uniquely able to speak of heavenly things. So Nicodemus had heard John, and believed not; had seen Christ’s miracles, and believed not. What could convince him?

3:13
And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.

And no man hath ascended up to heaven- both Enoch and Elijah were taken up to heaven at the end of their ministry, but neither of them ascended up as of personal right. And no-one else has ascended to heaven in order to bring down a message from God.

Notice that verses 13 and 14 both begin with the word “and”. This is not so much to join the verses together, but to explain the idea of “heavenly things”. In verse 13 the Son of man comes down from heaven, showing He is privy to heaven’s thoughts. In verse 14, together with verse 15, the Son of Man is lifted up, for that is the means whereby the heavenly things may be gained by those who repent and believe.

But he that came down from heaven- Christ’s competence to speak of heavenly things is seen in that He came down from heaven. As it is His proper sphere, He is able to speak of heaven with authority. He is “that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2. As we have just noticed, John the Baptist will say later, “He that cometh from heaven is above all”, John 3:31. But the heavenly things will only be brought in after His return to heaven, hence the reference to His ascension here. The Lord speaks as if this has already happened, and this He does because to one who is God, the future is as sure as the present. He is not saying He ascended to heaven before He came down from heaven.

There are three references to the ascension in John’s gospel, and they are all from the lips of the Lord Himself. In John 6:62, the point is that He will ascend up to where He was before, in eternal fellowship with His Father. In John 20:17 the thought is that He will ascend to one who is His Father and ours, His God and ours, and thus He is the link between His people and the Father. He has ascended to represent His people in the Father’s presence.

Because these truths had been brought out in the body of his gospel, John does not record the ascension of Christ, although he does imply it through the words of Christ that He is coming again, John 21:22,23.

Even the Son of man which is in heaven- this expression must be interpreted in context, and that context is the knowledge, by Christ, of heavenly things. This knowledge has already been referred to by the apostle John when he wrote, “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him”, 1:18. This is the climax to John’s prologue to his gospel, in which he sets out ways in which the Word has revealed God. As one who is the only begotten Son, (a unique person), in the bosom of the Father, (a unique place), He is in a unique position to tell out the Father.
To be “in the bosom of” means to be in a place of intimate communion. Because that is Christ’s unvarying position He can tell out the secrets of His Father’s heart.

When He gave His discourse on His equality with the Father, the Lord said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do…for the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, John 5:19,20. So from the privileged vantage point of the Father’s bosom, the Son is fully aware of what His Father’s actions are. Moreover, He is fully aware, also, of His Father’s words, for He could say, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, 8:26.

But it is as a man upon the earth that Christ speaks these things. In other words, even as the Son of Man He is privy to God’s thoughts, and in that sense He is the Son of man in heaven in spirit even while speaking to Nicodemus in the body. So the Lord Jesus is in the bosom of the Father not only as only begotten Son, but also as Son of man since His incarnation.

Because He is a man He can communicate those thoughts directly to men. When the law was given, the people could not endure the sound of the voice of God, so they appealed to Moses to speak with them. As a result, God promised them a Prophet, saying, “I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him.” Deuteronomy 18:18. The apostle Peter made it clear that the Lord Jesus was that prophet, Acts 3:22-26.

3:14
And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up:

And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up- Nicodemus is now about to learn how to enter the kingdom. He has been told that the new birth is totally the work of the sovereign Spirit of God, and puzzled by this, has asked how this new birth can take place. He must learn first of all that, despite his position in Israel as a teacher, he is outside at present, for it was in the wilderness, not in the land of Canaan, that Moses lifted up the serpent. Despite being for nearly forty years in the wilderness under the Law of God given at Sinai, the people still murmured at God. As a judgment, fiery serpents were sent amongst them, to bring them to repentance, Numbers 21:4-9. Nicodemus is learning that in order that the kingdom may be reached, repentance must be exercised. The sending of the serpents was a condemnation of their murmuring, which, in turn, was a reflection of what was in their hearts. The lifting up of the brazen serpent gave them opportunity to renounce their thinking, and accept what God’s thinking was. This is the essence of repentance.

And not only so, but faith was needed also, for it was only those who looked expectantly to the serpent on the pole that were healed, and thus were able to enter the land. Those who refused to look died outside of the kingdom. In the book of Numbers it is repentance that is emphasised, whereas here it is faith that is to the fore. Both are necessary, and in fact always go together. When Christ comes to earth it is said of Israel as a nation, that “they shall look on me whom they have pierced”, that is the look of faith. And also, “and they shall mourn for him”, this is the result of repentance, Zechariah 12:10. It must have been a surprise for Nicodemus to learn that the same Son of Man who in the distant future would come to set up His kingdom, would also, in the near future, be lifted up in the same way as the brazen serpent was. It was only by rendering powerless the “Old Serpent, the Devil, and Satan”, Revelation 12:9, that men could be free to enter the kingdom.

3:15
That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life.

That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life- the word “believeth” would surprise Nicodemus, for he had been taught that circumcision and the keeping of the law qualified a Jew to be in the kingdom.

He would also be surprised by the word “perish”, but he could not deny that many in Israel perished outside of the land, so there are many who will perish outside of the kingdom, whether that kingdom is the earthly one or the heavenly.

Eternal life is the same life as everlasting life. That life is not only for ever, but it is lasting and durable as well. Both the quantity and quality of the life are contained in the word. There are only two references to everlasting life in the Old Testament, and both have to do with the enjoyment of life in the kingdom of the Messiah, Psalm 133:3 and Daniel 12:2. Nicodemus is learning of the possibility of the enjoyment of everlasting life as soon as a person believes, without having to wait for Christ’s kingdom to be set up on earth. To have everlasting life is to be in the kingdom of God already, and is part of the “heavenly things” Christ spoke of in verse 12.

3:16
For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

For God so loved the world- this is not so much an indication of the intensity of the love as the purpose of it. He loved so that men, (not just Israelites, for it is “the world”), might have everlasting life. This is the force of the second use of the word “that”, meaning “in order that”. So God loved the world with the object of giving eternal life to those who would believe, and in order that might be a righteous possibility, He needed to give His Son to the death of the cross. His love was not vague but purposeful. He had a specific company in mind when He expressed His love historically by giving His Son.

Notice that the verb is in the past, for it refers to God’s demonstrated and historic love for the world expressed at Calvary. The love of God in a personal way is only known by those who have believed, for “the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us”, Romans 5:5. If men wish to come into the good of that love, they must believe. Too often, evangelists emphasise the love of God at the expense of His righteousness, and thus give the impression that God cannot be too concerned about our sins if He loves us as we are. The fact is that God hates sins, and is angry with the wicked every day, Psalm 7:11, but it is also true that He has clearly demonstrated His general love for the world through what His Son endured at Calvary. This is how the love of God realises its object.

We should bear in mind that we have been given samples of the addresses the apostles gave to various audiences in the Book of Acts, but in none of them is the love of God mentioned. Of course, the grace of God is an expression of His love, but the fact remains that the apostles did not mislead sinners into thinking that they had any claim upon God. We see from the words of this verse that God’s love is active, for He gave; it is righteous, for He was dealing with the cause of our perishing, namely sin; it was purposeful, for it is so that whosoever believeth should not perish.

That he gave his only begotten Son- we should notice the way verses 14 and 15 parallel verse 16, so that we learn that the equivalent of the serpent being lifted up in the wilderness is the giving by God of His only begotten Son. In other words, the giving of the Son is when He is lifted up on the cross; it is not His birth but His death that is in view. So it is not as Jesus of Nazareth the miracle worker, or the good example that men are to believe in Him, but as the Only begotten Son of God lifted up on a cross to die for sins.

Clearly the Lord is presenting a parallel between what happened when Moses put the brazen serpent on the pole, and what happened at Calvary. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts as follows:

Contrasts between living serpents and brass serpent

Living serpents

Lifeless serpent of brass

Sent by God in judgement

Provided by God in grace

Harmful

Harmless

Sign of Satan successful

Sign of Satan powerless

Object of fear

Object of faith

Contrasts between serpent of brass and Christ lifted up

Harmless because brass

Harmless yet living

Sign of Satan powerless

Source of Satan’s powerlessness

Lifted up on a pole

Lifted up on a cross

Made like the cause of distress

Made sin, the cause of the distress

Dealt with the immediate cause

Dealt with the root cause

Object of faith for the occasion

Object of faith for all time

Subsequently made into an idol

Subsequently wrongly preached

That whosoever believeth in him should not perish- blessing came to the bitten Israelites in the wilderness through the look of faith. That look was realistic, for the bite of the serpents was very real, but so was the Divine remedy. The look was repentant, for the people confessed, “We have sinned”, Numbers 21:7. The look was obedient, for we read, “when any looked…they lived, Numbers 21:9, and this result only came because God had said it would, there is no logical reason why looking at a lump of brass should heal a snakebite. The look was dependant, too, for they looked away from self to the Divine remedy. The look was also expectant, for that idea is enshrined in the word used for look. They were not looking by chance, or in unbelief, but in confident expectation that God would heal them, and He did.

The word whosoever is often spoken of in this setting as if it means the whole world. This is clearly not the case. The whosoever is a limited number, even those who believe on the only begotten Son of God. It is whosoever, (or “every one that”), believeth that is granted eternal life, not the whole world. It was only those who looked in faith to the serpents in the wilderness that was healed. It did not apply to the whole nation, or even to all who had been bitten.

To perish means to lose well-being, not lose being. The idea that at death a person goes into oblivion is contradicted in Scripture. Hebrews 9:27 says that after death there is judgment, and the Lord Jesus taught that the rich man of whom He spoke, when he had died, lifted up his eyes in hell, Luke 16:23. The perishing of the sinner is not only expressed in his loss of well-being, but also the loss of the blessing he might have had if he had believed. Not only did the Israelites lose their lives in the desert, but they also lost the enjoyment of the land of Canaan that was just ahead of them. Note that the second half of this verse is the same as verse 15, which confirms that the first half of this verse is an explanation of the meaning of the serpent-lifted-up incident.

3:17
For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.

For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world- the serpents were sent from God as judgment, whereas Christ was sent in grace and mercy. The word for condemn here is one which means to pronounce sentence. If Christ had come to do this, then there would not have been salvation for men, but immediate execution of God’s just judgment against their sins. It is otherwise, however, for Christ came in grace not judgment. In the synagogue at Nazareth He stopped short after reading “the acceptable year of the Lord”, Luke 4:19, and sat down without reading what follows, which was “and the day of vengeance of our God”, Isaiah 61:2.

But that the world through him might be saved- if the serpents were sent to judge, the serpent of brass was God’s provision for their salvation. That provision, however, only concerned those amongst the children of Israel who had been bitten. But God’s provision of salvation now is for the whole world, for all men have been infected with the poison of the Devil’s lies, and the Devil is the Ancient Serpent who led men away from obedience to God at the beginning.

Note the vastness of what Christ did when He was hanging upon the cross, for if the whole world came to God for salvation He would have to turn nobody away, for there is salvation for all. Notice, though, it is “might be saved”. That does not mean that there is some doubt about whether those who believe will be saved. It means that God gave His Son so that it might happen, as long as they believe.

3:18
He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.

He that believeth on him is not condemned- notice the use of the full title here of “only begotten Son of God”, emphasising the gravity of not believing in such a glorious person. Such is the character of what the Son of God did when lifted up on the cross at Calvary, that every matter which could be laid against those who believe was fully and eternally dealt with. How blessed to be in a position before God where we do not fear His condemnation!

But he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God- how solemn to think that those who do not believe already know the terms of their final condemnation, for they are detailed in the next verse. The wrath of God is said in verse 36 to abide on sinners, and here is the reason, for they stand condemned because of their sins and unbelief. Those who have not yet believed on the Son of God may learn here that the condemnation that will eventually be pronounced can be known beforehand, so that action in the form of the obedience of faith may be in evidence.

3:19
And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil.

And this is the condemnation- having been assured in verse 18 that those who believe are not condemned, we now learn the basis upon which those who refuse to believe, and continue in that refusal until they die, are condemned. This condemnation applies now, as well as in the future judgment day.

That light is come into the world- chapter 1:9 has already informed us that the true light lighteth every man, and now we are told the light is come, not just into Israel, but into the world. The reaction of men to Christ as He came into the world is the test now.

And men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil- so two things have happened. The light has come, and men have reacted by hating the light as it was expressed in Christ. Note the past tense, “loved”. John is looking back to when he was with the Lord Jesus during His earthly ministry, and he has to testify that men hated Him. As the psalmist said prophetically of Him, “they that hate me without a cause are more than the hairs of mine head”, Psalm 69:4, words the Lord Jesus quoted of Himself, showing that He knew and felt the hatred deeply, John 15:25.

There is no discrepancy here. They did not hate Him without any cause, but they did hate Him for a reason that lay within themselves. There was no genuine cause in Him for them to hate Him. They refused to come into the light because their deeds were deeds of darkness and they did not wish them to be exposed.

Light does at least four things:

Light radiates. Christ is the brightness of God’s glory, and the express image of His person or essence, Hebrews 1:3, and is uniquely fitted to display God, and this He has done. So by seeing and hearing God’s Son when He was here, those who had an interest could see the light of God’s glory.

Light illuminates. As the Lord Jesus said, “I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life”, John 8:12. This was spoken after the great lampstands in the temple had been dismantled. They represented the pillar of fire that had led Israel through the trackless desert. Now Christ presents Himself as the one the pillar of fire typified, which would never be dismantled. Those who believe may have the light of life, and walk in the light of His presence now and for ever.

Light investigates. When light shines, things become apparent. With the coming of Christ all doubt is removed as to what is good and what is evil, for perfect goodness was on display in Him.

Light discriminates. When light was caused to be in Genesis 1:3, then immediately there was a division between day and night. So the light of Christ’s person showed up the dark deeds of men. They could judge their spiritual condition accurately by reference to Him.

3:20
For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.

For every one that doeth evil hateth the light- note the three-fold use of the word “for” in these verses. In verse 16 it is an explanation of verse 15. In verse 17 it gives the reason for the mention of perishing. Here it is an explanation of the difference between the saved and the unsaved.

Since the fall of man in Adam, his natural tendency has been towards the darkness of sin, rather than the light of holiness. And since that light of holiness is expressed perfectly in Christ, then man’s hatred is towards Him. Just as when a stone is moved, and those creatures that live in the dark scurry for cover, so man shuns the light, lest he should be exposed as a sinner. There is hatred of the light as a constant attitude, and as the next phrase tells us, resistance to coming to the light when the opportunity is given.

Neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved- these words were likely to startle Nicodemus, for he had come to speak with Christ by night. Does this mean he hates the light, or does it mean he comes in the night of his sin to Christ, the only answer to his sin? Men do not come to the light not only because they do not wish their sins to be exposed, but also because they know those sins, once exposed, will be reproved.

3:21
But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God.

But he that doeth truth cometh to the light- since in the next verse John tells us that the Lord went with His disciples into the land of Judea, this must be the Lord’s final word to Nicodemus. It takes the form of a gentle appeal to him, and beginning with the word “but” as it does, it presents the alternative response to the hating of the light of the previous verse.

Note the Lord does not make the opposite of doing evil the doing of good. He speaks of those who do truth. That is, those who have learned a certain amount of truth, and have sought to live by it. Those who were John’s disciples were of this class, as also was Cornelius. And there were those of Old Testament times who earnestly sought God and who lived up to the truth they had. The apostle Paul speaks of those who “by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life”, Romans 2:7. In this age eternal life is a present possession, but in former times could only be looked for after death.

That his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God- those who are of the sort just described will not fear to come to God, despite the fact that they know they are sinners. Cornelius is said by Luke to be “a devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God always.” Acts 10:2. And yet he was not a saved man! When he learned that Peter was near at hand, he took steps to have him come to his house and tell him how to get saved. That his deeds were “wrought in God” is seen in the words of the angel to him, “Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God”, verse 4. Furthermore, when Peter began preaching he said, “But in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.” Acts 10:35. By “accepted”, Peter does not mean, for instance, “accepted in the beloved”, Ephesians 1:6, the secure position of the true believer, but rather, accepted in the sense of not rebuffed when he seeks the knowledge of God.

This is not a question of a man earning salvation by works, but of showing he is ready to receive and act upon further light when it comes to him. Earnest attempts to please God are done in the context of who God is seen to be, hence “in God”. The Lord is appealing to Nicodemus to persist in his coming, if he is of this sort.

Section 2   Verses 22-36
John the Baptist’s conversation about Christ. “I must decrease”.

3:22
After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judaea; and there he tarried with them, and baptized.

After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judaea- at this critical moment, the paths of the Lord Jesus and John the Baptist converge, and that for the last time. They met when Christ came to be baptized, at which time John announced Him as the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world, when some of John’s disciples left him to follow Christ, and now there is the last occasion before John’s imprisonment. It is true that we are not told that they met, but it would surely be strange if they did not for this last time. Just as the Lord had come to be baptized of John to sanction his baptism as being of God, so now it is endorsed again, for the baptism of Christ was of the same sort as that of John. It was not Christian baptism, as practised now. If Christ’s baptism had been different, then surely this would have been revealed to John, and he would have ceased baptizing. It is important for it to be seen that John and Christ were in harmony, for there would be those who would suggest otherwise. The Jews sought to drive a wedge between their respective followers in verses 25 and 26.

And there he tarried with them, and baptized- this is clarified by John in 4:2, where he tells us that Christ did not baptise personally. There might be a temptation for some to say that their baptism was extra special, since the Lord Himself did it. 

3:23
And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.

And John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water there- there are plentiful springs in this area even today, so there would be much water available even in the dry season. In fact, the word Aenon means “Natural fountains”. This provides further confirmation that the baptism was by immersion, or else a plentiful supply of water would not be essential.

Significantly, the name “Salim” means “completeness”, and John the Baptist is indeed completing his ministry, and his final testimony is to the superiority of Christ. The apostle Paul spoke of John fulfilling his course, Acts 13:25.

And they came, and were baptized- we are not told who the “they” are, but the statement highlights the fact that John was still baptizing, showing that there was no difference between his baptism and Christ’s.

3:24
For John was not yet cast into prison.

For John was not yet cast into prison- in a short while the Lord Jesus will go into Galilee, 4:43. So what the apostle John has recorded for us in chapters 1-3 takes place before the other gospels begin their account of Christ’s public ministry. Accordingly, we read in Mark 1:14 that it was after John the Baptist had been cast into prison that He began His public preaching. So the Galilean ministry we read of in Matthew and Mark is not the same as is recorded in John 1:43-2:12. When we read Matthew 4:11 and 12, we must remember that John’s account comes in between those two verses.

Possibly the wrong inference had been drawn from the other gospels that the Lord entered straight into His Galilean ministry as soon as He was baptised. This verse corrects that idea. John the Baptist must disappear when Christ comes to the fore. It must not seem that they are rivals.

3:25
Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying.

Then there arose a question between some of John’s disciples and the Jews about purifying- we are not told why this dispute arose, but possibly the Jews mistook the baptism in the Jordan as a purifying rite, rather than an act of repentance. They may have connected it with the story of Naaman, and how he washed in the Jordan at the command of Elisha, and was clean, 2 Kings 5:10. Naaman had contrasted the waters of Jordan unfavourably with the rivers of Damascus. It may be that John had moved from baptising in the river because the waters were running low and becoming unclean. This would highlight the dirtiness of the river, and those who misunderstood the ceremony, (thinking it was to purify the soul), would point out that it could not purify if it had to be abandoned because the waters were dirty. They may even have been linking it with the Lord’s words to Nicodemus about being born of water, and Ezekiel’s words about clean water making clean, Ezekiel 36:25.

3:26
And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him.

And they came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness- the sentence begins with “and”, so there is a connection between the dispute of verse 25, and what is said now. The matter of the relative popularity of John and Christ becomes an issue in the dispute which had begun about purifying. They have to admit not only that Christ was with John, but was also borne witness to by John, so there was not a competition between them.

The Jews had come to John in chapter 1:19-28, and he had been insistent that he was not the Christ, but was only sent to herald Him. This incident will tell us whether he is still prepared to take the humble place. Those who come to John in this verse have not taken in what he had to say about the greatness of Christ, so he takes the opportunity to remind them. These people make no mention of the voice from heaven or the dove descending.

Behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him- they are trying to make out that John has been eclipsed. Little did they know that this was welcomed by John, as he goes on to explain.

3:27
John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven.

John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven- John affirms that he, or anyone else who acts for God, can only carry out what has been commanded from heaven. He had not been commanded to make a name for himself. His work was done in the strength God gave him, for he had no strength of his own. This is so different to the rulers in Israel, who sought positions that God had not given them. As the Lord will say later on, they climb up some other way, John 10:1. Their position was not given them from heaven.

3:28
Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him.

Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him- he refers them to his previous testimony, as found in 1:19-28. Nothing had changed. They knew of his witness, for they refer to it in verse 26, but just as they had ignored John’s testimony both to Christ’s role as the sin-bearer and His Deity on that occasion, so now they do the same. This is one reason why the Lord gives very clear testimony to His Deity in chapter 5. The one John prepared the way for was “the Lord”, or Jehovah, as Isaiah 40:3 had said. They are not even prepared to give Christ a name, simply calling Him “he that was with thee beyond Jordan”. They are far from believing on “the name of the Only begotten Son of God”, verse 18.

3:29
He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled.

He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled- John uses a series of terms about the Lord Jesus all of which serve to show that He is superior to John. In verse 28 by implication He is the Christ, or Messiah. Here He is likened to a bridegroom, whose relationship to the bride is so much closer than that of the friend of the bridegroom. This latter expression is a Judean one, whereas “children of the bridechamber”, Matthew 9:15, is a Galilean one. The friend of the bridegroom was responsible for asking the maiden concerned if she is willing to marry the man (which John attempted to do by preparing the way as he preached before Christ appeared); he then acts as intermediary between the man and his betrothed wife, (which John did by introducing Christ to the nation at His baptism); his last duty was to preside at the marriage ceremony, (which has not happened yet because the nation refused the proposal offer).

The mystery of Christ and His bride, the church, was not revealed until the time when Ephesians 5 was written, so we cannot insert that truth here. Even though John the apostle would very likely have known it by the time he wrote the gospel, the figure is used by John the Baptist. Note the emphasis John places on the bridegroom’s voice, in preparation for what is said in verse 32. Clearly John had taken note of the teaching of Christ, and rejoiced because of it. Full joy comes when Christ comes, and is known, 1 John 1:4. The law that John the Baptist represented could not bring in full joy, but Christ did. The first wine ran out before the wedding feast was over in John 2, but Christ’s wine never ceases.

3:30
He must increase, but I must decrease.

He must increase, but I must decrease- how fitting that John should close his ministry with such a statement. His humility is impressive, and we would do well to follow his example. We notice the ways in which this decrease is manifest in this passage:

(i) Because he is not the Christ, verse 28.
(ii) Because he is the friend, not the bridegroom, verse 29.
(iii) Because he is of the earth, and speaks of the earth, not heaven, verse 31.
(iv) Because Christ is above all, verse 31.
(v) Because Christ is uniquely able to speak of heavenly things, verse 32. (Remember the change of pronoun in verses 11 and 12. Both John and Christ tell of earthly things, but only Christ tells of heavenly things).
(vi) Because the Lord Jesus imparts the truth of God in its fullness, verse 34.
(vii) Because the Son has been given all things to administer for the Father.
(viii) Because it is faith in the Son, not John, that brings everlasting life.

Since these reasons follow on the one from the other, the whole passage from verse 27 to the end must be the reply of John to what was said to him in verse 26.

3:31
He that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: He that cometh from heaven is above all.

He that cometh from above is above all- by this time John has a large and settled appreciation of the person of Christ, for he declares He is above all twice over in this verse. As the Son of God, the object of God’s pleasure, and the one anointed with the Holy Spirit, He is clearly superior to created beings, even those in heaven.

He that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth- John must decrease because he can only speak of the earthly kingdom of the Messiah, whereas Christ came to bring truth to fit men for the heavenly kingdom Paul referred to in 2 Timothy 4:18. He does this perfectly because He possesses Deity, having been with the Father in eternity, 1 John 1:2.

He that cometh from heaven is above all- John makes it clear what “cometh from above” means, for he exchanges “heaven” for “above”. It is not just that He was sent from God, for John was that, John 1:6. The Lord had already referred to this matter of coming down from heaven in His conversation with Nicodemus, verse 12. Of course John is speaking about the man Jesus, so his words cannot be misunderstood to refer to a angel come from heaven.

3:32
And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth; and no man receiveth his testimony.

And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth- this is similar language to 1 John 1:1-5, where the apostle John shows that the Son of God had come to impart to others what He had eternally known and enjoyed. That joy is known through what He said and who He is. What He had seen as being privy to the eternal purpose of God, He made known in the form of miracles. What He had heard as He communed with His Father before the world was He made known by His teaching.

And no man receiveth his testimony- what a privilege it was for men to have unfolded to them the things Divine persons had enjoyed eternally! Yet such is the blindness and deafness of man to spiritual things that he receives not this first-hand testimony. The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, because they are foolishness unto him, and he cannot understand them until he is prepared to receive Divine wisdom, as 1 Corinthians 2:14 indicates.

By “no man” is meant men who are not willing to respond to God; it is not an absolute statement, because the one who wrote it had received the testimony. It is “no man unaided by the Spirit”.

Note that the Lord Jesus is spoken of here as a testimony bearer or witness, a term that John the apostle had used of John the Baptist, so he was decreasing even in this way, for he is being replaced, just as Elijah was replaced by Elisha. John could write much later, as he looked back on Christ’s life down here, “Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness”, Revelation 1:5. The Jews had said “all men come to him”, verse 26, but John makes clear that they were not necessarily coming to receive His testimony, and hence believe in Him.

3:33
He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true- to receive the spoken testimony of Christ is to acknowledge that what He said was true. But He spoke the words His Father gave Him, so to believe Christ is true in His statements, is to believe that God is too. The converse is the case, for to believe not is to make God a liar, 1 John 5:10. A person seals a document because he believes that it is complete. He would not seal it and then add other things. So the next verse goes on to speak of the completeness of the testimony of Christ.

When Abraham believed in the Lord, Genesis 15:6, he was in effect saying “Amen” to what God had said to him, for the Hebrew verb believe used there is “aman”, from which we get the word Amen. Couple this with the fact that Isaiah calls God the “God of truth”, Isaiah 65:16, and the word for truth is “amen”. So when Abraham believed, he was acknowledging that God was the God of truth, and therefore His word was to be believed. The same is true of those who set to their seal that God is true, for they recognize that God is the God who speaks truth through the Lord Jesus as He testifies about Him. The words of Christ were the same words that God the Father would have spoken if He had come down to men. God promised that He would put His words in the Prophet’s mouth, and in this way He would speak to the people all that God commanded Him, Deuteronomy 18:18. So the words of the Prophet would have the same authority and validity as the words of God at Sinai.

3:34
For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him.

For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God- the following scriptures bear out this statement:

“Jesus answered them, and said, my doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me.” John 7:16.

“I have many things to say and to judge of you: but he that sent me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him.” John 8:26.

“Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things.” John 8:28.

“For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak.” John 12:49,50.

For God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him- this is the reason why Christ speaks the words of God. He has unlimited resources as the Son of God made flesh to fully tell out that truth it was God’s will should be known at the time. He was anointed by the Holy Spirit to preach, Luke 4:18. When God gave instructions for the making of the holy anointing oil, He specified that it was to be of a hin of oil. In other words, a full measure. So Christ was anointed with the fullness of the Spirit in order to preach, and was empowered thereby to fully announce the truth of God.

It is true that when He left this world there was still truth to be imparted, and this would be done by the Holy Spirit leading the writers of the New Testament into all the truth, John 16:13. Nonetheless He said, “I have yet many things to say unto you”, John 16:12, so even when the Holy Spirit inspired the apostles and others to reveal further truth, it was Christ who was doing it by the Spirit. The only difference was that He was no longer on the earth to do the teaching face to face.

So it is that the apostle Paul can claim that the things he taught were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. He could refer to “wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 1 Timothy 6:3. The whole of the New Testament may be thought of as the testimony of the Son of God. And Luke alludes to this when he tells his friend Theophilus that his gospel is an account of “all that Jesus began to do and to teach, until the day in which he was taken up”, Acts 1:1,2. This implies that Jesus continued to do and teach after He had gone back to heaven; the only difference was that He was using others to do the teaching. As Mark says, “he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them”, Mark 16:20. And Matthew agrees, for he tells us that the Lord promised to be with His servants as they went into all the world to teach, Matthew 28:20.

3:35
The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand.

The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand- such is the intense and eternal love of the Father for the Son, and such is the perfection of the return of that love to the Father, that the Son has shown Himself competent to handle everything for the Father. He is not only the Only begotten Son of God, but the Firstborn Son too, and as such all things have been committed to Him for their faithful discharge. The pleasure of the Lord prospers in His hand, Isaiah 53:10. Whether the first creation, or the new creation, all is in the hands of Christ, the Firstborn Son of God, Colossians 1:12-19. We see this to be true in this chapter, for Christ is the discloser of the truth of God to men. In the next chapter He will show that He can grant the Holy Spirit also. So even the Holy Spirit, a person of the Godhead, is available for Christ to dispense as the Firstborn.

3:36
He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.

He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life- to believe on the Son is to rely on the one the Father has the utmost confidence in, with the result that eternal life is imparted to the soul. Because the context is the testimony of the Son with regard to the heavenly things of the Father that He has been entrusted with, then to believe on the Son is to acknowledge Him to be the imparter of the truth of God. This is a safe thing to do, for the Father counts Him competent to handle everything to His glory.

Everlasting life is the life of God, and gives the believer the capacity to know the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, John 17:3. This verse therefore prepares the way for the teaching of the rest of the gospel, which will unfold to the believing heart and mind the knowledge of the Father and the Son.

How typical of John the Baptist to close his recorded ministry by appealing to men to believe on the Son of God. That he has not lost the sense of his mission to call to repentance is seen in his warning in the rest of the verse.

And he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him- to not believe is not simply a negative of the positive belief of the beginning of the verse. Here the idea is that unbelief takes the character of disobedience, for if Christ has been charged with administering everything for God, He must have been given a position over all, including men. Those amongst them who are not prepared to respond to Him in that character are disobedient, and duplicate the sin of Adam, Romans 5:19. Such people shall, if they persist in unbelief, not see life, meaning everlasting life, the life of God just mentioned. It is no surprise to find that those who are so daring as to disobey God’s Firstborn Son, have His wrath hanging over their heads ready to fall. God is very sensitive to what happens to His Son, and if there are those who disobey Him, they may expect to be the objects of His wrath. Their only hope is to stop disobeying, and believe to life eternal.

 

JOHN 2:13-25

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

NOTES ON JOHN 2:!3-25

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN, CHAPTER 2, VERSES 13 TO 25:

2:13  And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

2:14  And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

2:15  And when He had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

2:16  And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise.

2:17  And His disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of Thine house hath eaten me up.

2:18  Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign shewest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things?

2:19  Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

2:20  Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days?

2:21  But He spake of the temple of His body.

2:22  When therefore He was risen from the dead, His disciples remembered that He had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

2:23  Now when He was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did.

2:24  But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because He knew all men,

2:25  And needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man. 

(b) 2:13-22   In the temple at Jerusalem, the Passover at hand

2:13  And the Jews’ Passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 

John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become the feast of the Jews.  Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary.  This can happen with believers today.  The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21.  Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion.  We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly.  It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought.  Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.
The temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central.  John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point.  The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.  Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day.  He had been tempted to come suddenly, when the Devil suggested He should cast Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7.  He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil.  Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished.  Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.
It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, at Passover time, Pentecost, and the Feast of In-gathering, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these principal feasts, Deuteronomy 16:16,17.  The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times.  Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament.  “Not forsaking the assembling of yourselves together, as the manner of some is”, Hebrews 10:25.

2:14  And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting: 

John’s Gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifice of a man who was devoted to God.  It is as if the Lord is “taking away the first”, that He may “establish the second”, see Hebrews 10:5-9.  The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father has no pleasure in them, since they are offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that are not glorifying to God.  He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, in this section it is a potential sacrifice.
Clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a Passover lamb, but to bring their other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands.  These latter would need the service of the money-changers, in order to buy their animals.  We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.
These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade.  The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15  And when He had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables; 

The word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgement.  The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here.  We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper.  He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patient waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

2:16  And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise. 

The dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.  There is no mention of the second cleansing of the temple in John’s gospel, for in the synoptics the idea is of the continuance of the principle of an earthly temple, and the things which must be changed if Messiah is to be at home there in the future.  In John however there is an emphasis on the heavenly Father’s House, and fitness for a place there.  This is in line with the truth that Christ gave to the Samaritan woman.  True worship will be centred on heaven, not any earthly location.
Zechariah assures us that in the Millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite or merchantman in the house of the Lord, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.
Note that whilst he drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, only commands the dove-sellers to take them away.  Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove.
In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves.  In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due.  The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.
We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s work, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise.  “taking nothing of the Gentiles” should be our motto in this regard, 3 John 7.  See also Ezra 4:1-3. 

2:17  And His disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of Thine house hath eaten Me up. 

Note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions.  Psalm 69 is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God.  It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name is better than an ox or a bullock which has horns and hoofs, and this the Lord Jesus was doing by His actions at this time, as ever, John 12:28.
The duty of the Israelite heads of houses was to purge out the leaven found there, in preparation for the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after the feast of Passover.  As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.
Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15.  Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us?  Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s people in the assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter?  And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven?  The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8.  The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12.

2:18  Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign showest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things? 

Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to that of  the disciples.  His asserting of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.  The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22.  They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions.  They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and what His authority was.  By His actions and words here He in fact ensured they would slay Him at last, and the Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is always Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

2:19  Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. 

These are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:26-61.  The Lord is speaking on two levels here.  By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple.  But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. See also Deuteronomy 32:39.  Together with His dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe.  It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body.  They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20  Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days? 

Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple.  They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of 3 days.  Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in 20 BC.

2:21  But He spake of the temple of His body. 

There is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70, and various Scriptures suggest it, as follows:
1. Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed.
2. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7.
3. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son vineyard involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.
4. The Lord also linked the treatment meted out to God’s messengers, with the house being made desolate, Matthew 23:37-39.
So there is a vital connection between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body, the temple of the Holy Spirit.  Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again.  In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the vail of the temple was rent. It was as if the destruction of the Temple had begun!

2:22  When therefore He was risen from the dead, His disciples remembered that He had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said. 

The disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion.  After the resurrection things became clearer, especially when they received the Spirit at Pentecost, for the Spirit took of the things of Christ and revealed them unto them, as the Lord said He would, John 16:12-15.  Then they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate it to the Old Testament, and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. 

(c) 2:23-25  In Jerusalem at the Passover

2:23  Now when He was in Jerusalem at the Passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did. 

Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state.  It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron were able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.  The prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.  Taking all these things together, we see that the time of Passover was one when expectations were raised considerably.  When one came who seemed to have authority, even in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst.  Of course, it is true that the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 and Hebrews 6:5 will show.  But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine.  And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24  But Jesus did not commit Himself unto them, because He knew all men, 

We might think that this situation was just what Christ was looking for.  Not so.  His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come.  The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit, Romans 14:17.  Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ.  The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results.

2:25  And needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man. 

Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it?  I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to His ways, and according to the fruit of his doings”.  It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case. 

IMPORTANT NOTE
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith.  The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator.  This is seen from two things.  First, the terrible consequences of not believing.  If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing?  Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4.  If man can only believe when God gives Him faith, why does Satan need to blind men’s minds lest they believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s.  When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised.  The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when a person believes in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works.  They “trust in themselves that they are righteous”, Luke 18:9.  Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, where a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, or to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within.  Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13.  The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3.  We might think that those of Acts 2 were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40.  The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15: 2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude.  Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses.  This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort.  Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know Thou art a teacher come from God, for no man can do these miracles that Thou doest, except God be with Him”).  He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ.  Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to boldly go to Pilate and ask for the Lord’s body, so that he might bury it with dignity, John 19:38.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.  Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used.  We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this. 

So there are three prepositions used in this matter of faith in Christ.
There is the preposition “Eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object.  In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object.  This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles.  Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object.  In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith.  The context must decide.

There is the preposition “Epi”, which has to do with resting on an object.  In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is the foundation.  This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels.  It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven.  Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation. 

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”. 

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved”, Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on Him shall not be confounded”, 1 Peter 2:6.
Note that three of these verses quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “En”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object.  In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security.  Such an one believes from within this secure place.  This preposition is used 7 times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”.

“Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus”, Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints”, Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus”, 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority.  Faith in Him is well-placed.

 

JOHN 2

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 2

Setting of the chapter
The chapter begins with an event which occurred at the end of the sequence of days mentioned in chapter 1. There is no record of what happened after the fourth day, and the narrative moves to the third day after that day, which would complete the cycle of seven days. The kingdom of Christ of which the marriage is a foretaste, will involve “the dispensation of the fulness of times”, Ephesians 1:10, although the present age is the most favoured of all. It is appropriate that the preview of the kingdom that the marriage suggests, should come at the end of a cycle of time. The apostle Peter spoke of these times as “the times of restitution of all things”, and the word restitution was used by the Egyptians for the end of the circle of time.

By “dispensation” is meant the action of Christ as He dispenses the blessings His sacrifice at Calvary has secured. The word does not denote a period of time, but rather the actions carried out during that period of time.

In the kingdom age which will follow the Tribulation Period, the land of Israel shall be “Beulah Land”, for God’s promise to Israel is, “Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee: and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee.” Isaiah 62:4,5. Hephzibah means “My delight is in her”, and Beulah means “Married”.

Nathanael is now a disciple, and the disciples were present at the wedding in Cana, verse 11. Nathanael was of Cana of Galilee, 21:2, and he forms a link between the happenings of the fourth day which prefigure the tribulation period and its end, and the wedding in Cana. Those who are saved during the Tribulation Period will be taken into the kingdom, which the Lord Jesus likened to a wedding feast that a king made for his son, Matthew 22:1-14.

Summary of the chapter
n John chapter 2 we find that the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in a twofold way to the nation of Israel, first in a domestic scene, verses 1-12, and then in a national scene, verses 13-25. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts in the following way:

Verses 1 to 12

The marriage

Cana of Galilee

Countryside

Rustic

Marriage

Domestic

Presence invited at wedding

New beginning in life

Emphasis on grace

The disciples had real faith

Christ supplied a lack

Love and humility

Christ in the background

Spoke of “His hour”, at Calvary

Verses 13 to 25

The passover

Jerusalem

City

Sophisticated

Festival

National

Presence required at Feast

New beginning in religious year

Emphasis on truth

The Jews had incomplete faith

Christ purged the excess

Zeal and holiness

Christ at the forefront

Spoke of His death and resurrection

As He presents Himself to Israel, the Lord Jesus confronts the three main sins that marked the nation generally. These were immorality, infidelity, and hypocrisy. So it is that Christ manifests His glory at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, the jurisdiction of the immoral Herod. Then He goes to the sphere of influence of the Sadducees, the temple, and asserts the truth of resurrection, which they denied. Then He speaks with Nicodemus the Pharisee, to show that religious orthodoxy in not enough, for “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”.

Structure of the chapter

(a)

Verses 1-12

In Cana of Galilee for a wedding

(b)

Verses 13-22

In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

(c)

Verses 23-25

In Jerusalem at the passover

(a) 2:1-12
The marriage in Cana of Galilee

Structure of the section

Verses 1-2 The glory of His grace
Verses 3-5 The glory of His gentleness
Verses 6-8 The glory of His greatness
Verses 9-12 The glory of His genuineness

Verses 1-2
The glory of His grace

2:1
And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there:

And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee- we now come to the sequel of the incident with Nathanael. The last verses of John chapter 1 presented to us a preview of the way in which souls will be saved so as to enter into Christ’s millennial kingdom. As we have already noted at the end of chapter 1, Hosea makes it clear that during that kingdom earth and heaven will be linked together by a common interest in the Messiah, Hosea 2:14-23. So it is that the land of Israel shall be called Beulah Land, Beulah meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4. As we have noted in chapter 1, Ephesians 1:9,10 tells us that all things, whether in heaven or earth, will be gathered together by Christ, and earth and heaven shall be married.

So John links the time of this wedding with the days he has mentioned in chapter one, and in particular the day when Nathanael confessed that Christ was the Son of God and the King of Israel. The miracle he is about to record would demonstrate that Christ is indeed the Son of God, and therefore the Creator, but also that He is the destined King of Israel, able to bring in the unbroken joy of kingdom conditions in a day to come. The “wine” shall never run out in that day.

By not telling us what happened during the fifth and sixth days of the week he is chronicling, John establishes a break, so the scene is set for a new departure for Christ, even His presentation of Himself to Israel at that time. He has revealed Himself to Nathanael, who represents the nation in the future, and now He introduces Himself to the nation at His first coming.

It is significant that He does it, first of all, at a marriage. It is interesting to notice that the vine was created on the third day of creation week, Genesis 1:11-13, and now we have another third day. Interesting also that the fruit of the land of Canaan that the spies brought back was, first of all, a magnificent bunch of grapes, Numbers 13:23,24. The Lord is showing at Cana that He can bring in the good things that God promised. His miracles are called “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5, samples beforehand in a limited way as to what He will do in a widespread way during the kingdom.

The writer to the Hebrews warns his readers that they can either be like the earth, “which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed”, and thereby receives “blessing from God”, or they can be like the earth “which beareth thorns and briers”, and “is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned”, Hebrews 6:7,8. At the beginning of John chapter 2 the disciples were like the fruitful earth, for they believed in Christ when they saw His glory manifested at the marriage. Those at the end of the chapter were in danger of being cursed for their failure to properly believe, as we shall see.

The Lord had assured Nathanael that he would see greater things, 1:50, and this is the beginning. The Son of God is the creator of all things, as verses 1-3 of chapter 1 have told us, and this He is demonstrating by His first miracle. It is God who sends the rain, which falls on the soil around the vine, and then soaks down to the roots, nourishes the tree, and enables it to make grapes. A further process takes place by which the ripe grapes are made into wine. Thus the long process of turning water into wine is now compressed into a moment of time as the Son of God shows conclusively that He is the creator of all things, for He is in control of the processes which He Himself had put into operation at the beginning, as recorded in Genesis 1.

Near the end of His ministry the Lord cursed a fig tree, which dried up from the roots to the astonishment of the disciples, Mark 11:20,21. The fig tree represents Israel after the flesh, and as such has no future. The nation’s Creator has ensured that it will not grow again by bringing in such severe drought conditions that it dries up. Israel in the future, however, will be a true testimony to God, and will bring forth fruit for God as a vine, “which cheereth God and man”, Judges 9:13. One of the curses God threatened the nation with in Deuteronomy 28:23,24 was drought, as happened in Elijah’s day. The cursing of the fig tree was a warning to Israel that they were in drought conditions in their hearts. So He that provided the water for the vine can also withhold the water for the fig.

In Genesis 1:1 the three things that go to make up the universe are introduced. There is the time-word “beginning”, then heaven and earth tell of matter, and then the notice of their separate positions, indicating space. Time, space, and matter are the three components of God’s creation, and the Lord Jesus in His first miracle at Cana showed Himself to be the master of time and matter. In His second miracle, again at Cana, He showed space and time was no difficulty to Him, for He healed the sick boy at a distance, and at the precise hour of His choosing. And matter was no problem either, for He dealt with the organism that caused the boy’s sickness.

And the mother of Jesus was there- the fact that the mother of Jesus was at the wedding and was not called as the Lord Jesus and his disciples were, would indicate that perhaps the wedding was of someone closely connected to the family, but not one of the family. Perhaps some relative of Mary, given that she has some sort of authority at the occasion. The tense of the word “was” is the imperfect, telling us that she was already at the wedding before the Lord Jesus arrived. It is not clear whether the brethren of the Lord were present or not.

2:2
And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage.

And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage- graciously the Lord Jesus accepts the invitation, and manifests Himself in a way totally unexpected by those who invited Him. John the Baptist had shunned the company of men, living for many years in the deserts, and as a Nazarite, he totally abstained from wine, as Luke 1:15 makes clear. By contrast, the Lord Jesus, come in grace not law, sought the company of men, and came to bring the joy of which wine is the symbol.

It is significant that the Lord Jesus should introduce himself to Israel at a wedding, thus supporting the concept of marriage. The Scripture says that marriage is honourable in all, Hebrews 13:4. The Lord underlined that by His presence. He would later refer to the beginning of the history of man, when marriage was instituted by God, Matthew 19:3-6, and now God manifest in flesh is reinforcing that primary truth at the beginning of His ministry.

The fact that He was called shows that those being married were sympathetic to Him and His teaching. When the Lord contrasted John the Baptist’s ministry with His own, He likened John’s ministry to a funeral, and His to a wedding, Matthew 11:17. John condemned man’s sin as the law of Moses did, and thus he showed why man’s stay on earth ends with a funeral. But Christ came to bring life, and it is fitting that He should perform His first miracle just when the happy couple are setting out on a new life together.

The first plague of Egypt was to turn water into blood, Exodus 7:20, the symbol of death and sorrow, but here water is turned into the symbol of joy, Judges 9:13. Such is the great change that Christ brings about, not only in the lives of men, but also universally when He comes to reign.

Verses 3-5
The glory of His gentleness

2:3
And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.

And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine- to want wine means to have a lack of wine; it was the wine that was wanting, not the guests. This may indicate that the newly-weds were relatively poor, and could not afford to provide an abundance of wine. How like the Lord Jesus to enrich the poor; and this He has done more generally as far as all of His people are concerned. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.” 2 Corinthians 8:9. It was customary to give gifts of wine or oil to a couple when they were married, thus supplying their needs as they embarked upon life together. If the five disciples and the Lord were the extra guests at the wedding, then the Lord provided six waterpots of wine as a gift to the newly-weds from Himself and His disciples.

It was necessary to drink wine, since the water supply could not always be relied upon to be clean. This is why, if the gospel banned the drinking of wine, it would condemn many converts to dysentery or similar illnesses. The apostle Paul exhorts Timothy to use a little wine for his stomach’s sake, and his often infirmity, 1 Timothy 5:23. He does not exhort him to drink wine, but rather to use it as medicine. In fact the word “use” is connected with the word “necessary”, so the apostle is talking about necessities, not excesses.

There is no prohibition of wine in the New Testament, only a warning about excess. The believer must ask the question about everything he allows, “Will is cause others to be led astray if they do what I do?” Put that way, it is clear that Christians should not drink wine. The wine of those days would not have been very potent and dangerous, unlike that available to us today. “They have no wine” is a simple statement of fact by Mary, with the possible implication that she thought He should do something about it.

2:4
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? The term woman is not rude, but respectful, but on the other hand is not especially a term of endearment. The Anglo Saxon word for woman was “quene”, and is the word from which the word “queen” is derived. John does not make her prominent in this scene, for she is nothing like the person that Catholics worship, to whom they give the same titles as to Christ. Such a person is more like the Semiramis of the Babylonian mythology, who was called “Queen of Heaven”, Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18,19,25.

His mother had spoken to Him without any address, so she was speaking just as a woman would to her son. His reply, “What have I to do with thee” indicates that at the outset He establishes that it is the spiritual relationship with Him that matters. It had been the same in the incident recorded by Luke. When His mother and Joseph found Him in the temple, she said, “behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing”. He immediately defended His relationship with His Father in heaven, making it clear who His Father was by saying, “I must be about my Father’s business”. Matthew records an incident in which His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with him, as follows, “He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:46-50. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked. To obey the word of God is to be His brother, and sister, and mother, but not His father, for even this omission defends His relationship with God.

The same title that He gives to His mother here, He gave to her when He was on the cross, thus indicating that He has no intention of rebuking her by the use of the word. The Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the commandment to honour father and mother is the first with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. It was also the first commandment to do with conduct toward men, after the four commandments to do with conduct towards God. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a lawbreaking son who would not obey His mother and father. See Deuteronomy 21:18-23 and Galatians 3:13.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the Day of Pentecost, when she would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. All believers of this age share the same relationship to Him as Mary does in this respect.

In John 20:17, He forbids Mary Magdalene to touch him, the reason being that He had not yet ascended to His Father. Believers “touch Him” as He is in heaven. The apostle warns the Colossians against “not holding the head”, Colossians 2:19. He goes on to speak in that verse of joints and bands ministering nourishment, for the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from Christ the head of the church. The word for bands the apostle uses is derived from the verb “to touch”. This is the way believers touch Christ, even though He is far away in heaven. What was true for Mary Magdalene was also true for Mary the mother of Jesus; she must wait until Pentecost to have the closest link with Him.

Mine hour is not yet come- this indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. It is when all the events surrounding His departure from this world back to the Father take place. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16;12:13.

It is interesting to note that the Lord Jesus goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time, through the apostle Paul, He condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

2:5
His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it.

His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it- this shows that Mary has not been offended by being called “woman”. She is no doubt convinced He is the Messiah. The disciples will have told her of the descent of the Spirit and John’s comment about it. She may even have been there herself. She does not seem to think that by the words “mine hour is not yet come” He means that now is not the time to remedy the lack of wine. She clearly has confidence in His ability to cope with this situation, for she tells the servants to do whatever He instructs them.

This is a valuable insight into the way the Lord had conducted Himself during those years of obscurity in the home at Nazareth. He had always shown Himself capable, but His actions had never been designed to draw attention to Himself. He had been about His Father’s business then, but it had been a different sort of business during those years before He was manifest to Israel.

Let us rise to the challenge of these words, being careful to do whatsoever He commands, Matthew 28:20; 1 Corinthians 14:37. The fact that Mary spoke to a servant like this without going through the governor of the feast, tends to confirm that she was in some way responsible at the marriage.

Verses 6-8
The glory of His greatness

2:6
And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.

And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews- the expression “set there” can mean “lying there”, that is, on their side because they were empty. Thus we are assured there is nothing in the pots to start with, which is why the Lord commands the servants to fill the waterpots with water, and not simply add water to what was already there. The word “containing” need not mean any more than that they could hold two or three firkins if filled. That was their volume as containers.

In Mark 7:1-9 we learn that the Jews were very particular about handwashing, and had made it into a legalistic ritual. The complaint of the Pharisees on that occasion was not that the disciples ate without washing their hands at all, but that they did not engage in the elaborate ritual the Pharisees had devised. The Lord used the incident to not only condemn mere religion, but also to point out that defilement is within a man already, and has nothing to do with dirty hands.

Two or three firkins apiece would be about fifty-four gallons or four hundred and thirty-two pints. This is the Lord’s generous wedding present to the happy pair, but they would begin their married life by sharing this gift with others. It should always be true that we share His gifts with others.

2:7
Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim.

Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water- they no doubt went to the village well to do this, so it was a perfectly natural action, which they had done many times before. It was also perfectly natural water.

And they filled them up to the brim- note the immediate and unquestioning response of the servants to the command of the Lord Jesus, and the fact that they filled the pots to the brim. There was no room left for any substance to be added, so there was no trickery.

2:8
And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it.

And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast- this would no doubt involve pouring from the pots into a drinking vessel, and taking it straight to the governor in charge of the arrangements. Note the confidence of the Lord in His ability even though this is His first miracle, for He is acting, as ever, in line with His Father’s will, and simply doing what His Father is doing. He did His Father’s business before His manifestation to Israel, in the obscurity of the years at Nazareth, as Luke 2:49 shows, and now it is true as publicly manifested. The business has changed in character, however.

The servants have been given commands in stages and they obey each one in turn. They must have been puzzled at the idea of bearing water to the guests. It would add insult to injury to run out of wine and then offer the guests water. Despite this, the servants obey unquestioningly, as we should. Those things which the Lord commands us to do are not what the natural man would do, but they are what obedient servants would do.

Note that the Lord respects the role of the governor. He did not impose Himself upon the occasion, nor did He come to impose a new social order upon men, but to radically change the men themselves. The apostles continued in this way, and did not seek to initiate social reforms. Their only concern was that men would be saved, and thus be personally reformed and ready for heaven, while at the same time being useful for God on earth.

And they bare it- the singular pronoun indicates that the reference is to the cup of wine they have poured from the pots, and which they now carry to the governor. All the servants go, so that they may know what his verdict is, and respond accordingly.

Verses 9-12
The glory of His genuineness

Every stage of this miracle was transparent and open; there was no deceit. We see this in the following ways:

1. As we have suggested, the pots were laying on their side to start with, the water having been used up to wash the guests feet as they arrived. This means there was no water left in them.

2. The servants do not know a miracle is about to take place. All they think they are doing is filling pots with water. They are not complicit in some deception.

3. They fill the pots to the brim, so there is no room for some substance to be added to colour the water red.

4. The Lord has nothing to do with this filling process; He does not bless the pots or the water, but is completely apart from the action.

5. The water is borne straight to the governor so that he can give his unbiased verdict on the suitability or otherwise of the wine. He probably did this to all the wine before it was served. The Lord’s wine will be subjected to the same test as the other wine.

6. The servants can testify that it started as water; the governor testifies that it finished as wine.

7. The governor calls the bridegroom, not Christ, for he is not aware of what has happened.

2:9
When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom.

When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was- it would be normal for the governor to taste the wine to ensure that it was a suitable quality before it was served to the guests. He is an independent witness. He is convinced it is wine, yet he knows not what has happened.

(But the servants which drew the water knew) this is John’s comment, found in parenthesis, and assures us that there was no collusion between the servants and the governor, any more than there was collusion between Christ and the servants. All is genuine and open. After all, John was present at the wedding, and he writes near the end of his gospel that the Lord did signs “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, so there was no secrecy.

The servants can now testify that the pots were empty; that they filled them with water; that they filled them with water to the brim; that the Lord Jesus had not prayed over the pots. Most likely He had not even been present when they were filled. In between the time the servants filled the pots with water, and the time they drew it out of the pots to take to the governor, the water turned to wine.

The governor of the feast called the bridegroom- it is not Christ but the bridegroom who is called, but the latter was unaware of what had happened, so he is not advanced as a witness. In fact it is the governor who bears witness, and gives the bridegroom the credit for the quality of the wine.

2:10
And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.

And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse- after the governor had tasted the water that became wine his verdict is that the first wine is inferior. The governor thinks that the bridegroom has reversed the normal order, and set on the good wine at the end. In fact, the bridegroom had set on his good wine at the beginning, but it had been surpassed in quality by the Lord’s good wine. Both lots of wine had come from Christ, the first from Him by way of processes He as Creator had initiated, the second by His miraculous intervention in those processes.

The Lord is indicating by this miracle that He is about to introduce a new order of things. Later in His ministry He will liken the law to old wine skins, which cannot stand having new wine put into them, Matthew 9:17. The new wine of the gospel cannot be contained in the old “skins” of men under the law. The skins must be replaced. It is in Christ that a man is renewed, so that he may contain the new wine of the gospel. Later on the Lord will promise that his people shall do greater things than the miracles He performed, 14:12. They would be able to bring out the spiritual truth behind the miracles, and disclose that there is a joy that is beyond natural joy, and He is the one who brings it in. The apostle Peter calls it joy unspeakable, and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8.

But thou hast kept the good wine until now- note that the Lord does not make wine that is so good that it makes the first wine seem bad, and a reflection on the bridegroom. He carefully regulates the quality so that the difference is noted, but not in a way that will draw attention to Himself. As the governor says, the normal practice was to set on the lesser wine when men have had a good fill of the good wine, so that they do not realise the wine at the end is less good. Here the good wine has been served first, and still the last wine is thought to be better. Christ always surpasses our expectations. The wine of the law-covenant was good wine, having to do with the righteousness of God, but the wine of the gospel-covenant is better, for it is based on the work of the cross. As the Lord said to His disciples in the upper room, in reference to a cup of wine, “this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28. The law condemned sins, but grace brings forgiveness. The law brought sorrow, but grace brings joy.

2:11
This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his disciples believed on him.

This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee- the notion that the child Jesus worked miracles is mere tradition, and has no foundation in scripture. When He went to preach in the synagogue at Nazareth, “where he was brought up”, there were cynics present who, the Lord said, would surely say unto him in a proverb, “Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country”, Luke 4:23. They have heard of His miracle-working in Capernaum,, and now suggest He should do some miracles in Nazareth to prove His claims. But if He had done miracles during His childhood in Nazareth, they would have said something like “Do some more of the miracles you have always been doing in Nazareth”.

And manifested forth his glory- glory may be defined as “the expression of inherent worth”. The Lord Jesus does not look for public reputation. He made himself of no reputation, yet manifests Himself as the creator of all things in the world His hands had made. He retires quietly, because He does not want the guests to believe on Him only as a miracle-worker, as the events at the end of the chapter and also His interview with Nicodemus show, for He must be believed on as a Saviour who died on a cross for sins.

There are those who speak as if Christ veiled His glory when He came into manhood. This does not find support from this verse, or from verse 14 of chapter one, where John says “we beheld his glory”. The fact is that He retained His glory, for it is intrinsic to His Deity, which He never left. What He did do was manifest that glory in a way that could be appreciated by seekers after the truth. So it was moral glory that was seen.

It is also noticeable that in John’s gospel, which sets out to show us that Jesus is no less than the Son of God, the miracles all touch upon human experience. The first, the joy of marriage; the second, the sadness of parental grief; the third, the inability to work; the fourth, daily needs; the fifth, physical handicap; the sixth, bereavement; the seventh, the need to earn one’s living. How like the Lord to enter into the everyday affairs of men, and manifest His glory in them!

And his disciples believed on him- they already believed on Him, having listened to John the Baptist’s testimony and as a result transferred their allegiance to the Lord. In this incident their faith is confirmed, and they believe on Him in a deeper way, for He had not only taught them as the Prophet when they abode with Him, but He now is seen to work miracles as the Christ. They now believe in a double way.

2:12
After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days.

After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and is brethren, and his disciples- John does not tell us how many disciples this involves. Perhaps it is the five mentioned in chapter one. Nor does he tell us how many brethren accompanied Him, although we know that He had four brethren and at least two sisters, Matthew 13:55,56. These would be the other children of Mary, with Him being the firstborn, Luke 2:7.

The more permanent move from Nazareth to Capernaum had not taken place yet, for this occurred after John the Baptist had been beheaded, Matthew 4:2,12,13. Perhaps His mother was more free to move about now that her children were grown up, and, as is most likely the case, her husband Joseph had died.

Note the distinction made between the disciples and His brethren, for sadly the latter have not yet believed on Him. These men lived with Him for thirty years and did not believe on Him. They saw His miracles, and still did not believe on Him. From the language they use in John 7:1-5, which has an Old Testament character about it, they were zealous for the coming Messianic Kingdom. When Christ did not live up to their expectations by defeating their enemies, they refused to believe on Him as the Son of God. When He was crucified, this would only confirm in their minds the impression that He was not the Messiah. Yet when He rose from the dead they believed, as we see from the fact that they were with the apostles waiting for the coming of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, Acts 1:14. We are also told that the Lord appeared to James the Lord’s brother after His resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7. Such is the genuineness of the resurrection of Christ, that it convinced hardened unbelievers of the truth as to His person. If He had not really risen, they would not have changed their minds.
And they continued there not many days- it seems the plan was to wait in Capernaum until it was time to go up to Jerusalem together for the passover, which was “at hand”. This would explain why His mother and His brethren travelled with Him, even though His brethren did not believe in Him. They had most likely come from Nazareth to Cana for the wedding, and met up with the Lord’s party as they came from beyond Jordan. The brothers would be going to the feast as a matter of religious duty, John 7:10. It was not compulsory for women to go to the feasts, but it appears Mary did, Luke 2:41, which shows her devotion to God. That He continued where He was “not many days” shows that the Lord did not impose Himself upon His host.

See the end of the chapter for a special and extended note on marriage.

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

Special note on the passovers in John’s gospel
It would be appropriate at this point to notice the way in which John uses the feast of the passover as the basis for the new things that Christ brings in as He reveals the Father. After all, the passover was a new beginning for Israel, and even their calendar was altered to reflect that. God’s word to them was “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you”, Exodus 12:2. We learn from Exodus 34:22 that the feast of ingathering, which was to be held in the seventh month, was “at the year’s end”. It was the end of the agricultural year, when the cycle of seed time and harvest came to its climax, but when God made a new start with the children of Israel, He ordained that they should begin their religious calendar with the passover.

At the original passover, a new people came into being, for in Exodus 12:3 we have the first mention of “all the congregation of Israel”. Likewise, it is a new company that is being formed in the first part of John’s gospel, with the idea of the new birth in the prologue, 1:13, and then in the Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus at passover time, 3:3-8.

At the second passover in His ministry, (assuming the feast of 5:1 was a passover), there is introduced the idea of a new pilgrimage, for the impotent man, unable to walk for thirty and eight years, (the same length of time as Israel wandered in the wilderness after they had reached its borders, instead of purposefully making their way into the Promised land), is able to rise, take up his bed and walk. He begins to be a pilgrim on the way to heaven.

At the next passover time the Lord provided the five thousand with food in the wilderness, just as after the original passover the people were given manna from heaven in the wilderness. A new people on a new pilgrimage need new provisions.

The fourth passover is the one at which “Christ our passover” was “sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7, and laid the basis for the formation of a new people, whose destiny is heaven, and who are sustained by bread which is His flesh, which He gave for the life of the world, John 6:51.

2:13
And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

And the Jews’ passover was at hand- John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become “the Jews’ passover”. Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary. This can happen with believers today. The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion. We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly. It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought. Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.

And Jesus went up to Jerusalem- the temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central. John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point. The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.

Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would suddenly come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day. The Devil had tempted Him to come suddenly by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7. He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil. Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished. Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.

It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, namely at passover time, the feast of weeks, which became known in the New Testament as Pentecost, and the feast of tabernacles, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these seasons, Deuteronomy 16:16. The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times. Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament. We should heed the exhortation, “Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.” Hebrews 10:25.

2:14
And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves- John in his gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifices of a man who was devoted to God. It is as if the Lord is placing Himself alongside the offerings of men, and giving them opportunity to see that He had come to institute a better order of things. He will then displace them, for His sacrifice would take away the old things. As the writer to the Hebrews states, (having listed the Old Testament sacrifices, including the burnt offering), “He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.” Hebrews 10:9. By “the first” is meant the will of God expressed in animal sacrifices, and by “the second” is meant the will of God expressed in the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.

And the changers of money sitting- clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a passover lamb, but to offer other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands. They would need the service of the money-changers in order to buy their animals, since the temple authorities would not accept Gentile currency, particularly if it was inscribed with pagan or idolatrous symbols. We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, since they seemed to be preserving the integrity of the name of God, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.

These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade. The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen- the word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgment. The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here. We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper. He was acting in righteous anger, outraged at what was happening in His Father’s house. He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patiently waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father had no pleasure in them, since they were offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that were not glorifying to God. He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, whereas in this section it is a potential sacrifice, for we read that believers are “sanctified by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:10. He replaces the temple and the sacrifices by what He did in the body.

And poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables- these were the particular objects of Christ’s indignation, for they represented the principle that money may be made out of the service of the Lord. The apostle Paul could say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.” Acts 20:33.

2:16
And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.

And said unto them that sold doves- the dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.

Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise- Zechariah assures us that in the millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite, (the word means “merchantman”), in the house of the Lord of hosts, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.

Note that whilst He drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, but only commands the dove-sellers to take them away. Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove, even when He is taking drastic action.

In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves. In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due. The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.

We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s assembly, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise. “Taking nothing of the Gentiles” 3 John 7 should be our motto in this regard. See also Ezra 4:1-3.

2:17
And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.

And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up- note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions. Psalm 69, from which this quotation comes, is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God. It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name with thanksgiving pleases Him “better than an ox or  bullock that hath horns and hoofs”, and the Lord Jesus was indeed defending the honour of His Father’s name by His actions at this time, as ever, and as His Father acknowledged in John 12:28. He magnified His Father’s name by expelling the oxen.

The duty of the head of the Israelite houses was to purge out the leaven found there in preparation for the feast of passover, and the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after. As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.

Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15. Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us? Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter? And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven? The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8. They did so, and he can describe their action in these terms, “For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” 2 Corinthians 7:11.

The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12. When they did this, then the zeal of God’s house would be eating them up, giving them a consuming passion for the honour of God. For as the apostle said to them, “But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.” Galatians 4:18.

John is careful to note that it is His disciples that remember it is written in the psalm about His zeal. It is significant that the statement in the psalm begins with “for”, indicating that it is an explanation. The previous statement is, “I am become a stranger to my brethren, and an alien unto my mother’s children”. Could it be that the children of His mother, (whom we know from John 7:10 were accustomed to going to the feasts), found this display of zeal for God’s house an embarrassment, and caused them to begin to think that He was not the Messiah, since He did not seem to be in sympathy with what went on in the temple? Happily, they would be convinced by His resurrection from the dead, which He foretells in this very passage.

2:18
Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?

Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things? Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to the disciples’ reaction. The disciples see a fulfilment of prophecy, but the authorities only see it as an attack on their power base. His assertion of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.

The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22. They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions. They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and who had given Him His authority.

2:19
Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up- these are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:61. They were also used to revile Him as He hung upon the cross, Matthew 27:39,40. By His actions and words here He showed that He knew they would slay Him at last. The Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

The Lord is speaking on two levels here. He is speaking of His body as a temple, but also of the literal temple where they were standing. They would destroy His body so that His spirit and soul and body would be separated in death, but this would mean that the literal temple would be destroyed too. By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, for the destiny of the temple at Jerusalem was bound up in the destiny of the temple of His body.

Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. Together with the Messiah’s dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20
Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?

Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple. They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of three days. Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in about 19 BC. If the exact date when Herod began to build the temple could be established with absolute certainty, it would also establish the date of this passover, and hence when the crucifixion occurred, three passovers later. Provisionally, we may say that if Herod began building in 20 BC, then forty and six years later is AD 26, which becomes the date of the first passover in the Lord’s ministry. Three passovers later brings us to AD 29, when it is said that the passover was on Wednesday March 23rd. This means that on this reckoning the Lord was crucified on a Thursday.

2:21
But he spake of the temple of his body.

But he spake of the temple of his body- so there is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. We see the link between Christ and the temple in other scriptures. For instance, Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The man is Christ, the wall is the wall of Jerusalem. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.

There is a connection therefore between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul, and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the veil of the temple was rent, for the destruction or dissolution of the temple of His body had begun! And by rending the veil God was signalling the fall of Jerusalem in due time. But it is said of Messiah that “he shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12-14, so there shall be a temple in Jerusalem again during the kingdom of Christ.

2:22
When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them- the disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion. When He foretold His death and resurrection later in His ministry, Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:34. So it was ordered of God that they should not believe He would rise quickly, so that when He did it could not be said that they imagined it. It was the actual sight of Him in resurrection that finally convinced them.

And they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said- after the Lord had risen, and especially after they received the Spirit of God at Pentecost, they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate the events of His life to the Old Testament, (“the scripture”), and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. In both John 17:12 and 20:9 there is reference to “scripture” in the singular, where there has not been a quotation of a particular verse, but a reference to some well-known one. So we may understand the word scripture here as referring to the prime passage that speaks of the resurrection of Christ, namely Psalm 16:10,11. The apostle Peter appealed to this passage in Acts 2:24-28 when he was announcing the resurrection of Christ. The apostle Paul does the same in Acts 13:34-37.

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

2:23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover- this is the first passover of the Lord’s public ministry. Every male in Israel was expected to attend this feast, and as one who was “made under the law”, Galatians 4:4, the Lord was in attendance, no doubt having joined the pilgrim band from Capernaum.

In the feast day- it is clear from verses 13-22 that the Lord had been in the temple courts before the main feast day. Now it is the actual passover day itself, when the lamb was to be killed and eaten. Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state. It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron had been able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.

Many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did- taking the foregoing facts together, we see that the time of passover was one when expectations were raised considerably. When one came who seemed to have authority, especially in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst. Of course, the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 will show. But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine. And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24
But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men,

But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men- we might think that to believe in His name was a good thing, but the Lord indicates that in this context it is not so. His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, Romans 14:17. Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ. The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results. They probably compared his miracles to those of Moses just before the Exodus from Egypt, especially as the prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.

2:25
And needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man.

And needed not that any should testify of man- Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case, for the Lord Jesus could read the thoughts of men. He had already shown that He knew about Nathanael from a distance. When he was thinking of the omnipresence of God, David wrote, “thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2.

For he knew what was in man- not only did He know thoughts from afar, He knew what those thoughts sprang from and what they could lead to. In this case they sprang from a desire for signs, and they would lead to Him being rejected because of the doctrines He taught in connection with the miracles.

Special note on faith
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith. The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator. This is seen from two things. First, the terrible consequences of not believing. If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing? He can only do this justly if man is able to believe but refuses. Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4. If a man can only believe if God gives Him faith, as some would say, why does Satan need to blind his mind lest he believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s. When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised. The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when people believe in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works. They trust in themselves that they are righteous, Luke 18:9. Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, when a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, such as to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within. Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13. The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3. (We might think that those who responded to the gospel on the Day of Pentecost were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40).

The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15:2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude. Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart or innermost being, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses. This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort. Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with Him”). He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ. Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to assist Joseph of Arimathea to publicly bury Him, John 19:39.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important and intelligent faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.

Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used. We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then of a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this.

Special note on the three prepositions used in relation to faith in Christ:

There is the preposition “eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object. This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles. Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object. In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith. The context must decide.

There is the preposition “epi”, which has to do with resting on an object. In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is his foundation. This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels. It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven. Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation.

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”:

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.” Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.” 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6.

Note that three of these verses, (Romans 9:33;10:11; and 1 Peter 2:6), quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “en”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security. Such an one believes from within this secure place. This preposition is used seven times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”:

“For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,” Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority. Faith in Him is well-placed.

Special and extended note on marriage

The institution of marriage
When He was questioned by the Pharisees on the matter of divorce, the Lord Jesus responded by first speaking to them about marriage. They wanted to debate the divorce law, but He took them back to the institution of marriage in the book of Genesis with the words “but from the beginning it was not so”, Matthew 19:8. It must therefore be the best policy to note what God did and said in that first week of this world’s existence, and in particular, what happened on the sixth day when God made the man and the woman. We turn first, therefore, to Genesis chapter 2.

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- this is a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth; most probably of the earth of the sea-bed.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. There are many animals and birds which are a help to man, but not one has that collection of qualities which makes it meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will centuries later point out, that “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.” 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God on earth, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but He refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to dominate her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and He would not allow any to take advantage of Adam when he was vulnerable.

How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say that it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. There are two ideas combined here. There is the closing up of the flesh which covered where the rib was taken from, and also the making of that flesh to replace the rib, (“instead thereof”), so that it would function as a rib. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete. Does this not mean that that there was no visible evidence on Adam’s body that his rib had been removed? But Christ’s wounds will ever bear testimony to His Calvary-experience.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone, the constituents of the material part of man. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made only on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are not the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. The apostle Paul taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help.

The woman’s whole physical body was made from his bone, so she, (as a person with a physical body), is bone of his bone. She is also made like him as to his flesh, for from his bone God has made her so as to have the same nature as him, for he is a man in the flesh, having a human nature.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam, as head of creation, states very clearly that there is a difference between male and female, thus establishing this truth for all time. Even though the woman is of the same flesh as Adam, she is of a different gender.

So it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind should be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgement if not repented of, for “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” Hebrews 13:4.

This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman. Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion does not alter the genes, but it does radically alter behaviour, and the thinking behind behaviour. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, as Matthew 1:24,25 clearly indicates. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner before a relationship develops, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two shall be set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for marriage is a sharing of everything; goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding even more closely.

The Indissolubility of Marriage
Because marriage is a one-flesh arrangement, the bond that is made at the wedding ceremony only death can loose, for only then does life in the flesh for one of the marriage-partners cease. A divorce court may make arrangements so that the two parties live apart, but no court of man can split up one flesh. The apostle Paul makes it clear in Romans 7 that only death breaks the bond of marriage. Of course he is using marriage as an illustration, so that he may show that the believer is not under the law of Moses, and should not seek to please God by putting himself under it.

Just because it is an illustration of something else does not necessarily mean there are exceptions to what he is saying. Indeed, the illustration is of no value if there are exceptions. We should remember that the apostle states in 1 Corinthians 7:39, “The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord.” This is almost word for word what he wrote in Romans 7, but is not in the context of an illustration. This statement comes at the end of a whole chapter full of teaching on the subject of marriage, but at no point does he speak of divorce.

It would be relevant at this point to consider Romans 7:1-3.

Romans 7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren- the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence. If they were consistent, they would act upon what they knew about the idea of law. He expresses slight surprise that some of them seemed not to be doing this.

(For I speak to them that know the law)- the believers at Rome would be familiar with the concept of law, for the Romans were great law-makers, and as believers they were familiar with the law of Moses too. Even though the Roman law provided for divorce, the point is that any law only applies to a living person. If a man dies, the law has lost its hold on him. The believers at Rome knew this.

How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Laws only regulate living people. If a man steals, and dies before the matter is brought to court, there is no case to answer in man’s courts, although of course God will judge the sin in His court. The word “man” at this point is “anthropos” meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female. The law in particular in the next verse is the law of marriage, given by God, and it applies equally to a man and a woman.

Romans 7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he liveth- the law of marriage is that “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matthew 19:6. The marriage covenant is life-long, or as is usually said at the ceremony “till death us do part”.

Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration, which is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there were exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. In any case, as we have already seen, these words are used in 1 Corinthians 7:39 where they are not part of an illustration.

But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death looses the connection, (that is, it breaks the connection), and makes the marriage bond entirely inactive. The only One with authority to loose the bond is the One who made it, and He does this now only by the death of one of the partners. Because the husband in this illustration has died, the “law of her husband” ceases to have force, and his wife is therefore not bound to it. The life or death of the husband is the determining factor.

Romans 7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress- so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if the first husband is still alive. She is no different to those who make money out of harlotry. Note that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.

Of course it is true that the word “married” in verse 3 is in italics. This is because the Authorised Version translators were honest men, and wished to indicate that they had added a word to give the sense in English. They put the word in italics, and left it to the Holy Spirit to guide the readers to see that the addition was justified. They did not impose their will on the scriptures.

But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law- only in this way can she be free as far as God is concerned.

So that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- she can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead. His death has freed her from obligation to him. The apostle makes applications from this in connection with the believer’s relationship with the law, but he does so on the basis of the law of marriage, which is our concern at the moment.

The Inescapability of Marriage
There are those who believe that there is a situation where a man can lawfully put away his wife, and they base their belief on the words of the Lord Jesus Himself to the Pharisees in Matthew 19, to which we now turn. We should remember as we do so, however, that no interpretation of the words of scripture may contradict another passage.

It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word would spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way He would be put in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”. We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on another occasion the Lord confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Matthew 19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. Near the start of His ministry the Lord had said, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 5:20. He had already asserted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who taught the law, but transgressed it in their hearts. Outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance even into the kingdom of heaven, (which is the realm of profession), let alone the kingdom of God, (the realm only of those who are genuine).

He then proceeded, in what some call the Sermon on the Mount, to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand which could be used to write a bill of divorcement, and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery.” Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33 .

Christ in righteousness, however, stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will come to later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her, also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the original husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for they are basing their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a law-court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance.

Matthew 19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, hence there is no “Have ye never read?” He says the same things there as were said in the beginning, thus testifying to His Deity and authority. The word of God in the beginning is the word of God still.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

Matthew 19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. This was seen in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married several weeks or months before that marriage was consummated, for the scripture tells us “Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus.” Matthew 1:24,25. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is disturbed. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God.

That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous? And why, in particular, does he commit adultery against his first wife, if he no longer has any relationship with her?

The Intensiveness of Marriage
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter:

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the spiritual link believers have with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. The believer’s body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not the spiritual body it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid”.

1 Corinthians 6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit union with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken questions and objections in this way. It is as if he had been asked, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2:24. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:6-9, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder.” So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord Jesus say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who were involved in what it details.

The Indiscretion before Marriage
We return now to Matthew 19, and the discussion about the giving of the bill of divorcement as recorded in Deuteronomy 24. We should bear in mind as we do so that there were detailed penalties under the law of Moses when immoral behaviour was discovered. Those penalties were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. They also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:20,21,23,24.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. Notice that the betrothed maiden is called “his neighbour’s wife”, in verse 24, showing that betrothal was a legal enactment.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help, (showing she was not complicit), but no one heard, is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away, Deuteronomy 22:28,29. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had not only profaned herself, but profaned her father, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with another man. All the other categories listed above had done so.

We now look at the Lord’s further words, this time in Matthew 19.

Matthew 19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers. Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up. The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Matthew 19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toilet arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word.

Clearly the man in this situation is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it was better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter.

This is an instance of God’s grace superseding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce the stipulation of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where the law required that a damsel must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it for help today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

Matthew 19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce. This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, for they were not at variance.

Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away. Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we see in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally.

Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

And shall marry another, committeth adultery- notice the distinction the Lord is making here between fornication and adultery, as does the apostle Paul in Galatians 5:19, and 1 Corinthians 6:9, where the two sins are found together in a list, showing they must be distinguished. Indeed, the Lord Himself distinguished them in this very gospel, when He listed some of those sins that proceed from the heart of man, 15:19. Fornication is immorality on the part of an unmarried person, whereas adultery is an act of immorality on the part of a married person. The origin of the words indicates this, for the word fornication is derived from the Latin word “fornix”, which denotes the vaulted room tenanted by harlots. Adultery, on the other hand, is formed from the Latin expression “ad alterum”, meaning to go or mix with another. Hence to adulterate a substance is to mix it with another so as to corrupt it. An adulterer mixes another woman with his lawful wife, thus corrupting his relationship with her.

The list of sins in 1 Corinthians 6:9,10 is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguishes between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?
If we do not make the distinction between fornication and adultery, then it is legitimate for a man to divorce his lawfully wedded wife on the ground of her adultery. She is now free of her marriage bond, according to this view. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16 that physical joining does not form a marriage. Nor does unlawful and immoral joining in unfaithfulness break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7:1-3, which says that a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as binding as the commandments of the Lord in Matthew 19. The apostles were sent forth to preach what Christ had commanded, Matthew 28:20. Are we really going to say that the commandments given to the apostle Paul are at variance with the commandments given to the twelve? So to say that fornication and adultery are synonymous in this verse is to say that the scriptures are in disarray and in conflict with one another.

But what if we say that fornication in this context does not mean adultery? Then, everything falls into place, and there is no conflict. The use of fornication rather that adultery highlights the fact that the “wife” in question here, if she sins, commits the sin that single persons commit. This can only be because she is in a state of betrothal. She is linked to the man enough to be called his wife, but she is not linked so closely that if she sins she commits adultery. Nor is she linked so closely, (“one flesh”), that she cannot be put away lawfully.

One not betrothed is not a wife in any sense, (so is not in view here), and one who is lawfully wedded commits adultery if she is unfaithful. A single person cannot commit adultery. Only a betrothed woman can be a wife and commit fornication at the same time. So the only ground for divorce at that time was unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed wife to her betrothal commitment. We conclude that since Jewish customs such as betrothal are not binding on the church, there is no legitimate ground for divorce today, whether of believers or unbelievers.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- this must mean that the woman in view has been put away without an appeal to the exception clause. For putting away on the basis of the exception clause, correctly understood, was, at that time, a lawful ground for putting away, and did not lead to adultery on the part of another when he married the woman concerned.

But if the putting away was on the basis of the exception clause, and if, as some teach, fornication means adultery, (with the implication that the woman is fully married at the time she sinned, and not simply betrothed), then unfaithfulness must have in some way invalidated the marriage. If then, the Lord sanctioned putting away on the basis that fornication equals adultery, then by implication He agreed that adultery invalidates a marriage. Can we not all see that this contradicts what He has just said about one flesh? And contradicts what He will later say through the apostle Paul? And contradicts His command to not put asunder what God hath joined? We have a simple choice, therefore. We either believe the Christ of God contradicted Himself, or we accept that fornication is not the same as adultery in this context.

Matthew 19:10
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, but there are ways in which we can get out of it”

Matthew 19:11

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good that the man should be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

Matthew 19:12

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.

He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” 1 Corinthians 7:7.

So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. If a man is in a homosexual relationship, would we not expect that relationship to be discontinued forthwith? Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. Sins are forgiven on repentance, and John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

The Influence of Christ on Marriage

Not only does the account of the institution of marriage in Genesis 2 have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church.

Ephesians 5:29

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church:

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh- the flesh in this context is not the soft part of the body, but the man’s person. So the apostle is saying here that it is not part of man’s constitution to hate what he is. God’s requirement in the law was, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18. So it is in order for a man to love himself, but he is not to love himself exclusively. He is to love his neighbour in the same way as he loves himself. It is normal to love self, but selfishness is abnormal, and contrary to God’s will.

But nourisheth and cherisheth it- the opposite of hating one’s flesh is here described. Not only does a man care for his body, but he does that which preserves himself as a person in the flesh. Just as nourishing and cherishing of a wife means more than providing food and shelter for her, so the man is not content with the bare essentials, but seeks to make himself comfortable as a person.

Even as the Lord the church- what a man does to his flesh, Christ does to the church. And He does it as Lord, for He has total control over all that would harm and distress His people. The reason for this is found in the next verse. We should remember that one of the words for husband in the Old Testament is “baal”, meaning lord. The husband is to take control of the situation for the good of his wife, as Christ does for the good of the church.

Ephesians 5:30

For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.

For- here is the underlying reason for the foregoing exhortations. The apostle makes a statement of New Testament truth, and then alludes to the origin of the truth as found in the Old Testament.

We are members of his body- we should not read this verse as if it said, “For we are members, of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”. In other words, we are not members of three things, but one thing, His body, and the reference to flesh and bones is an allusion in the first instance, (for the words are not a quotation), to the physical parts of Adam’s body, but the apostle is establishing a principle from them in regard to the mystical body of Christ spoken of in verse 23, and not the Lord’s personal body. Believers are clearly not formed from the literal body of Christ, but they are part of His body the church, and the closeness of that membership justifies the use of the words spoken in the first place of Eve.

Since the body is a spiritual concept here, then the nourishing and cherishing, by the Lord, and therefore by the husband, is more than mere food and clothing. It is only Paul that uses the figure of the human body to help us to understand the relationship of Christ to His people. He is head of that body, and every believer is a member of that body, and as such, may count on the care and support of the head. Notice that the apostle does not liken our relationship to Christ as that of a wife to the husband, but to the head and the body. The actual marriage of the church to Christ has not yet taken place, but our link to Him as His body has.

Of his flesh- the expression “of his flesh and of his bones” is omitted in some manuscripts, but it is easy to see it should be there, for the next verse is virtually meaningless if there has been no prior reference to Genesis 2:23.

Note the order in which the words are given here, for they are the reverse of what Adam said. And the word bone in Genesis 2:23 becomes bones here. This alerts us to the fact that the phrase is being used here by the apostle in a figurative sense, as if to say, “Just as Eve came into being, and continued, as one who derived physical existence through Adam, so believers have received, and continue to receive, their spiritual being from Christ”.

When the Lord Jesus came into manhood, He took part, extraordinarily, of the same flesh and blood we partake of ordinarily. He came in by means of conception through the Holy Spirit and birth of the virgin Mary. Nonetheless, the manhood He took was our manhood, but sin apart. The true believer confesses that “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh”, 1 John 4:2, so that establishes that He is a real man. But we also are real men, but sinners, and He was not a sinner. He came into flesh and blood conditions so that we could be joined to Him. So how can we still be men, and yet be of His flesh? Or, how can our bodies, which still have the sin-principle within them, be members of Christ, as 1 Corinthians 6:15 says they are. The answer lies in the expression, “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The fact that the Holy Spirit has joined us to Christ overrides all other considerations, for He is a Divine Person. And Christ looks on His people from that high viewpoint, and sees them as men in the flesh on one level, but as joined to the Lord on another level. In this way we can be said to be of His flesh, for we have been joined to Him, and share His nature. We should remember that even in resurrection the Lord Jesus has flesh and bones, as He demonstrated to His disciples the day He rose from the dead, Luke 24:39,40.

And of his bones- Adam spoke of bone of his bones, for Eve was literally made from one of his rib-bones. So close was their relationship that his bone had become her bones, for his bone-material had become her body. The church is not made literally from the bone of Christ, but the church can be said to derive existence from what He did when He gave His entire self for us as a man in the flesh, at Calvary. Just as Adam’s rib provided the raw material for the making of Eve, so, in a spiritual sense, what Christ gave is the ground of what we have been made as believers. It is interesting to notice that in resurrection the Lord Jesus described Himself as having “flesh and bones”, Luke 24:39, reminding us that our link to Him is on resurrection ground.

When God took a rib from Adam and formed a woman therefrom, Adam was asleep. Christ was fully alert when He suffered at Calvary and gave Himself for the church. Adam gave a rib, Christ gave Himself. If Adam gave a rib and gained a wife, then Christ gave His all and gained His people. It is because we are of His flesh and of His bones that the church can be married to Christ in a future day, for she is meet for Him. She will also help Him, for the church will reign with Christ.

Ephesians 5:31

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother- the apostle now quotes directly from Genesis 2:24 to explain that it is because the woman was bone of Adam’s bone and flesh of his flesh that his marriage was lawful. The underlying concept to marriage is the fact that the woman was made from the man. Of course, in the case of Adam there was no father or mother to leave, but God established the principle at the beginning, and this justifies the use of these words.

Ephesians 5:32

This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.

This is a great mystery- we should notice that the apostle does not actually say that the church is the bride of the Lamb, but he certainly implies it. It is John who tells us about the Lamb’s wife in Revelation 19:7. He cannot be referring to Israel, for the nation is already married to the Lord. God says “I was an husband unto them”, Jeremiah 31:32. Now we know that Paul was entrusted with the task of fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25. In other words, he revealed those mysteries that God had in reserve for the present age, so that all that God desires us to know is available to us. That which is perfect is come, 1 Corinthians 13:10. This being the case, it was not John’s remit to unfold new truth, but simply to elaborate on what had been known from the beginning. So the idea of the Lamb having a wife must be in Paul’s writings somewhere, and this is the place. The apostle hinted at this mystery in 2 Corinthians 11:2,3, when he wrote, “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” The apostle sees the assembly at Corinth as a betrothed maiden, and does not want her to be drawn away to a rival. What is true of the local assembly is also true of the church as a whole. Functioning now as a body does in relation to its head, we shall function in a day to come as a wife does in relation to her husband. But just as betrothal was a legally binding contract, so we should be aware of our commitment to Christ, and not let our affections wander.

But I speak concerning Christ and the church- the apostle is still at pains to keep the Lord and the church distinct in our minds. The working principles that operate in the case of a married couple are to be worked out with us now, just as the working principles of marriage are worked out by Christ, as He deals with us as His mystical body.

Ephesians 5:33

Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she love her husband.

Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself- the apostle does not want a husband to be so taken up with the spiritual truths he is setting out that he forgets his responsibility to his wife.

And the wife see that she reverence her husband- the wife should not pretend to be so spiritual, absorbed with relationship to Christ, that she forgets her duty to reverence her husband, giving him his due; not necessarily because he is particularly spiritual, but because he has been given a position by God for her welfare.

There is a further reason why the apostle reverts back to speaking about husband and wife, and that is to emphasise the practical implications of their relationship. After all, that is the context of the passage, beginning, as it does, with the words, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands”, and “Husbands, love your wives”, verse 22 and 25. They relate to one another in the confidence that their union cannot be broken. But if their bond cannot be broken, then, since it is in principle the same bond as between Christ and the church, that bond cannot be broken either. Christ will never divorce His church, therefore Christian husbands should never contemplate divorcing their wives. Instead, they should strive to act as Christ does towards His prospective bride, and likewise, the wives should endeavour to act as the church, (ideally), acts towards Christ.

Setting of the chapter
The chapter begins with an event which occurred at the end of the sequence of days mentioned in chapter 1. There is no record of what happened after the fourth day, and the narrative moves to the third day after that day, which would complete the cycle of seven days. The kingdom of Christ of which the marriage is a foretaste, will involve “the dispensation of the fulness of times”, Ephesians 1:10, although the present age is the most favoured of all. It is appropriate that the preview of the kingdom that the marriage suggests, should come at the end of a cycle of time. The apostle Peter spoke of these times as “the times of restitution of all things”, and the word restitution was used by the Egyptians for the end of the circle of time.

By “dispensation” is meant the action of Christ as He dispenses the blessings His sacrifice at Calvary has secured. The word does not denote a period of time, but rather the actions carried out during that period of time.

In the kingdom age which will follow the Tribulation Period, the land of Israel shall be “Beulah Land”, for God’s promise to Israel is, “Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee: and as a the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee”, Isaiah 62:4,5. Hephzibah means “My delight is in her”, and Beulah means “Married”.

Nathanael is now a disciple, and the disciples were present at the wedding in Cana, verse 11. Nathanael was of Cana of Galilee, 21:2, and he forms a link between the happenings of the fourth day which prefigure the tribulation period and its end, and the wedding in Cana. Those who are saved during the Tribulation Period will be taken into the kingdom, which the Lord Jesus likened to a wedding feast that a king made for his son, Matthew 22:1-14.

Summary of the chapter
In John chapter 2 we find that the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in a twofold way to the nation of Israel, first in a domestic scene, verses 1-12, and then in a national scene, verses 13-25. We could set out the comparisons and contrasts in the following way:

Verses 1 to 12

The marriage

Cana of Galilee

Countryside

Rustic

Marriage

Domestic

Presence invited at wedding

New beginning in life

Emphasis on grace

The disciples had real faith

Christ supplied a lack

Love and humility

Christ in the background

Spoke of “His hour”, at Calvary

Verses 13 to 25

The Passover

Jerusalem

City

Sophisticated

Festival

National

Presence required at Feast

New beginning in religious year

Emphasis on truth

The Jews had incomplete faith

Christ purged the excess

Zeal and holiness

Christ at the forefront

Spoke of His death and resurrection

As He presents Himself to Israel, the Lord Jesus confronts the three main sins that marked the nation generally. These were immorality, infidelity, and hypocrisy. So it is that Christ manifests His glory at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, the jurisdiction of the immoral Herod. Then He goes to the sphere of influence of the Sadducees, the temple, and asserts the truth of resurrection, which they denied. Then He speaks with Nicodemus the Pharisee, to show that religious orthodoxy in not enough, for “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”.

Structure of the chapter

(a) 2:1-12
In Cana of Galilee for a wedding

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

(a) 2:1-12
The marriage in Cana of Galilee

Structure of the section

Verses 1-2 The glory of His grace
Verses 3-5 The glory of His gentleness
Verses 6-8 The glory of His greatness
Verses 9-12 The glory of His genuineness

Verses 1-2
The glory of His grace

2:1
And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there:

And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee- we now come to the sequel of the incident with Nathanael. The last verses of John chapter 1 presented to us a preview of the way in which souls will be saved so as to enter into Christ’s millennial kingdom. As we have already noted at the end of chapter 1, Hosea makes it clear that during that kingdom earth and heaven will be linked together by a common interest in the Messiah, Hosea 2:14-23. So it is that the land of Israel shall be called Beulah Land, Beulah meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4. As we have noted in chapter 1, Ephesians 1:9,10 tells us that all things, whether in heaven or earth, will be gathered together by Christ, and earth and heaven shall be married.

So John links the time of this wedding with the days he has mentioned in chapter one, and in particular the day when Nathanael confessed that Christ was the Son of God and the King of Israel. The miracle he is about to record would demonstrate that Christ is indeed the Son of God, and therefore the Creator, but also that He is the destined King of Israel, able to bring in the unbroken joy kingdom conditions in a day to come. The “wine” shall never run out in that day.

By not telling us what happened during the fifth and sixth days of the week he is chronicling, John establishes a break, so the scene is set for a new departure for Christ, even His presentation of Himself to Israel at that time. He has revealed Himself to Nathanael, who represents the nation in the future, and now He introduces Himself to the nation at His first coming.

It is significant that He does it, first of all, at a marriage. It is interesting to notice that the vine was created on the third day of creation week, Genesis 1:11-13, and now we have another third day. Interesting also that the fruit of the land of Canaan that the spies brought back was, first of all, a magnificent bunch of grapes, Numbers 13:23,24. The Lord is showing at Cana that He can bring in the good things that God promised. His miracles are called “the powers of the world to come”, Hebrews 6:5, samples beforehand in a limited way as to what He will do in a widespread way during the kingdom.

The writer to the Hebrews warns his readers that they can either be like the earth, “which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed”, and thereby receives “blessing from God”, or they can be like the earth “which beareth thorns and briers”, and “is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned”, Hebrews 6:7,8. At the beginning of John chapter 2 the disciples were like the fruitful earth, for they believed in Christ when they saw His glory manifested at the marriage. Those at the end of the chapter were in danger of being cursed for their failure to properly believe, as we shall see.

The Lord had assured Nathanael that he would see greater things, 1:50, and this is the beginning. The Son of God is the creator of all things, as verses 1-3 of chapter 1 have told us, and this He is demonstrating by His first miracle. It is God who sends the rain, which falls on the roots of the vine, and it is then transformed into grapes. A further process takes place by which the ripe grapes are made into wine. Thus the long process of turning water into wine is now compressed into a moment of time as the Son of God shows conclusively that He is the creator of all things, for He is in control of the processes which He Himself had put into operation at the beginning of creation.

Near the end of His ministry the Lord cursed a fig tree, which dried up from the roots to the astonishment of the disciples, Mark 11:20,21. The fig tree represents Israel after the flesh, and as such has no future. The nation’s Creator has ensured that it will not grow again by bringing in such severe drought conditions that it dries up. Israel in the future, however, will be a true testimony to God, (the olive tree provided oil for the light), and will bring forth fruit for God as a vine, “which cheereth God and man”, Judges 9:13. One of the curses God threatened the nation with in Deuteronomy 28:23,24 was drought, as happened in Elijah’s day. The cursing of the fig tree was a warning to Israel that they were in drought conditions in their hearts. So He that provided the water for the vine can also withhold the water for the fig. In Genesis 1:1 the three things that go to make up the universe are introduced. There is the time-word “beginning”, then heaven and earth tell of matter, and then the notice of their separate positions, indicating space. Time, space, and matter are the three components of God’s creation, and the Lord Jesus in His first miracle at Cana showed Himself to be the master of time and matter. In His second miracle, again at Cana, He showed space and time was no difficulty to Him, for He healed the sick boy at a distance, and at the precise hour of His choosing. And matter was no problem either, for He dealt with the organism that caused the boy’s sickness.

And the mother of Jesus was there- the fact that the mother of Jesus was at the wedding and was not called as the Lord Jesus and his disciples were would indicate that perhaps the wedding was of someone closely connected to the family, but not one of the family. Perhaps some relative of Mary, given that she has some sort of authority at the occasion. The tense of the word “was” is the imperfect, telling us that she was already at the wedding before the Lord Jesus arrived. It is not clear whether the brethren of the Lord were present or not.

2:2
And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage.

And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage- graciously the Lord Jesus accepts the invitation, and manifests Himself in a way totally unexpected by those who invited Him. John the Baptist had shunned the company of men, living for many years in the deserts, and as a Nazarite, he totally abstained from wine, as Luke 1:15 makes clear. By contrast, the Lord Jesus, come in grace not law, sought the company of men, and came to bring the joy of which wine is the symbol.

It is significant that the Lord Jesus should introduce himself to Israel at a wedding, thus supporting the concept of marriage. The Scripture says that marriage is honourable in all, Hebrews 13:4. The Lord underlined that by His presence. He would later refer to the beginning of the history of man, when marriage was instituted by God, Matthew 19:3-6, and now God manifest in flesh is reinforcing that primary truth at the beginning of His ministry.

The fact that He was called shows that those being married were sympathetic to Him and His teaching. When the Lord contrasted John the Baptist’s ministry with His own, He likened John’s ministry to a funeral, and His to a wedding, Matthew 11:17. John condemned man’s sin as the law of Moses did, and thus he showed why man’s stay on earth ends with a funeral. But Christ came to bring life, and it is fitting that He should perform His first miracle just when the happy couple are setting out on a new life together.
The first plague of Egypt was to turn water into blood, Exodus 7:20, the symbol of death and sorrow, but here water is turned into the symbol of joy, Judges 9:13. Such is the great change that Christ brings about, not only in the lives of men, but also universally when He comes to reign.

Verses 3-5
The glory of His gentleness

2:3
And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.

And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine- to want wine means to have a lack of wine; it was the wine that was wanting, not the guests. This may indicate that the newly-weds were relatively poor, and could not afford to provide an abundance of wine. How like the Lord Jesus to enrich the poor; and this He has done more generally as far as all of His people are concerned. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich”, 2 Corinthians 8:9. It was customary to give gifts of wine or oil to a couple when they were married, thus supplying their needs as they embarked upon life together. If the five disciples and the Lord were the extra guests at the wedding, then the Lord provided six waterpots of wine as a gift to the newly-weds from Himself and His disciples.

It was necessary to drink wine, since the water supply could not always be relied upon to be clean. This is why, if the gospel banned the drinking of wine, it would condemn many converts to dysentery or similar illnesses. The apostle Paul exhorts Timothy to use a little wine for his stomach’s sake, and his often infirmity, 1 Timothy 5:23. He does not exhort him to drink wine, but rather to use it as medicine. In fact the word “use” is connected with the word “necessary”, so the apostle is talking about necessities, not excesses.

There is no prohibition of wine in the New Testament, only a warning about excess. The believer must ask the question about everything he allows, “Will is cause others to be led astray if they do what I do?” Put that way, it is clear that Christians should not drink wine. The wine of those days would not have been very potent and dangerous, unlike that available to us today. “They have no wine” is a simple statement of fact by Mary, with the possible implication that she thought He should do something about it.

2:4
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? The term woman is not rude, but respectful, but on the other hand is not especially a term of endearment. The Anglo Saxon word for woman was “quene”, and is the word from which the word “queen” is derived. John does not make her prominent in this scene, for she is nothing like the person that Catholics worship, to whom they give the same titles as to Christ. Such a person is more like the Semiramis of the Babylonian mythology, who was called “Queen of Heaven”, Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17,18,19,25.

His mother had spoken to Him without any address, so she was speaking just as a woman would to her son. His reply, “What have I to do with thee” indicates that at the outset He establishes that it is the spiritual relationship with Him that matters. It had been the same in the incident recorded by Luke. When His mother and Joseph found Him in the temple, she said, “behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing”. He immediately defended His relationship with His Father in heaven, making it clear who His Father was by saying, “I must be about my Father’s business”. Matthew records an incident in which His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with him, as follows, “He replied, Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of My Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:46-50. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked. To obey the word of God is to be His brother, and sister, and mother, but not His father, for even this omission defends His relationship with God.

The same title that He gives to His mother here, He gave to her when He was on the cross, thus indicating that He has no intention of rebuking her by the use of the word. The Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the commandment to honour father and mother is the first with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. It was also the first commandment to do with conduct toward men, after the four commandments to do with conduct towards God. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a lawbreaking son who would not obey His mother and father. See Deuteronomy 21:18-23 and Galatians 3:13.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the Day of Pentecost, when she would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. All believers of this age share the same relationship to Him as Mary does in this respect.

In John 20:17, He forbids Mary Magdalene to touch him, the reason being that He had not yet ascended to His Father. Believers “touch Him” as He is in heaven. The apostle warns the Colossians against “not holding the head”, Colossians 2:19. He goes on to speak in that verse of joints and bands ministering nourishment, for the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from Christ the head of the church. The word for bands the apostle uses is derived from the verb “to touch”. This is the way believers touch Christ, even though He is far away in heaven. What was true for Mary Magdalene was also true for Mary the mother of Jesus; she must wait until Pentecost to have the closest link with Him.

Mine hour is not yet come- this indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. It is when all the events surrounding His departure from this world back to the Father take place. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16;12:13.

It is interesting to note that the Lord Jesus goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time, through the apostle Paul, He condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

2:5
His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it.

His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it- this shows that Mary has not been offended by being called “woman”. She is no doubt convinced He is the Messiah. The disciples will have told her of the descent of the Spirit and John’s comment about it. She may even have been there herself. She does not seem to think that by the words “mine hour is not yet come” He means that now is not the time to remedy the lack of wine. She clearly has confidence in His ability to cope with this situation, for she tells the servants to do whatever He instructs them.

This is a valuable insight into the way the Lord had conducted Himself during those years of obscurity in the home at Nazareth. He had always shown Himself capable, but His actions had never been designed to draw attention to Himself. He had been about His Father’s business then, but it had been a different sort of business during those years before He was manifest to Israel.

Let us rise to the challenge of these words, being careful to do whatsoever He commands, Matthew 28:20; 1 Corinthians 14:37. The fact that Mary spoke to a servant like this without going through the governor of the feast, tends to confirm that she was in some way responsible at the marriage.

Verses 6-8
The glory of His greatness

2:6
And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.

And there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews- the expression “set there” can mean “lying there”, that is, on their side because they were empty. Thus we are assured there is nothing in the pots to start with, which is why the Lord commands the servants to fill the waterpots with water, and not simply add water to what was already there. The word “containing” need not mean any more than that they could hold two or three firkins if filled. That was their volume as containers.

In Mark 7:1-9 we learn that the Jews were very particular about handwashing, and had made it into a legalistic ritual. The complaint of the Pharisees on that occasion was not that the disciples ate without washing their hands at all, but that they did not engage in the elaborate ritual the Pharisees had devised. The Lord used the incident to not only condemn mere religion, but also to point out that defilement is within a man already, and has nothing to do with dirty hands.
Two or three firkins apiece would be about fifty-four gallons or four hundred and thirty-two pints. This is the Lord’s generous wedding present to the happy pair, but they would begin their married life by sharing this gift with others. It should always be true that we share His gifts with others.

2:7
Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim.

Jesus saith unto them, Fill the waterpots with water- they no doubt went to the village well to do this, so it was a perfectly natural action, which they had done many times before. It was also perfectly natural water.

And they filled them up to the brim- note the immediate and unquestioning response of the servants to the command of the Lord Jesus, and the fact that they filled the pots to the brim. There was no room left for any substance to be added, so there was no trickery.

2:8
And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare it.

And He saith unto them, Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast- this would no doubt involve pouring from the pots into a drinking vessel, and taking it straight to the governor in charge of the arrangements. Note the confidence of the Lord in His ability even though this is His first miracle, for He is acting, as ever, in line with His Father’s will, and simply doing what His Father is doing. He did His Father’s business before His manifestation to Israel, in the obscurity of the years at Nazareth, as Luke 2:49 shows, and now it is true as publicly manifested. The business has changed in character, however.

The servants have been given commands in stages and they obey each one in turn. They must have been puzzled at the idea of bearing water to the guests. It would add insult to injury to run out of wine and then offer the guests water. Despite this, the servants obey unquestioningly, as we should. Those things which the Lord commands us to do are not what the natural man would do, but they are what obedient servants would do.

Note that the Lord respects the role of the governor. He did not impose Himself upon the occasion, nor did He come to impose a new social order upon men, but to radically change the men themselves. The apostles continued in this way, and did not seek to initiate social reforms. Their only concern was that men would be saved, and thus be personally reformed and ready for heaven, while at the same time being useful for God on earth.

And they bare it- the singular pronoun indicates that the reference is to the cup of wine they have poured from the pots, and which they now carry to the governor. All the servants go, so that they may know what his verdict is, and respond accordingly.

Verses 9-12
The glory of His genuineness

Every stage of this miracle was transparent and open; there was no deceit. We see this in the following ways:

1. As we have suggested, the pots were laying on their side to start with, the water having been used up to wash the guests feet as they arrived. This means there was no water left in them.

2. The servants do not know a miracle is about to take place. All they think they are doing is filling pots with water.

3. They fill the pots to the brim, so there is no room for some substance to be added to colour the water red.

4. The Lord has nothing to do with this filling process; He does not bless the pots or the water, but is completely apart from the action.

5. The water is borne straight to the governor so that he can give his unbiased verdict on the suitability or otherwise of the wine. He probably did this to all the wine before it was served. The Lord’s wine will be subjected to the same test as the other wine.

6. The servants can testify that it started as water; the governor testifies that it finished as wine.

7. The governor calls the bridegroom, not Christ, for he is not aware of what has happened.

2:9
When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom.

When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence it was- it would be normal for the governor to taste the wine to ensure that it was a suitable quality before it was served to the guests. He is an independent witness. He is convinced it is wine, yet he knows not what has happened.

But the servants which drew the water knew- this is John’s comment, found in parenthesis, and assures us that there was no collusion between the servants and the governor, any more than there was collusion between Christ and the servants. All is genuine and open. After all, John was present at the wedding, and he writes near the end of his gospel that the Lord did signs “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, so there was no secrecy.

The servants can now testify that the pots were empty; that they filled them with water; that they filled them with water to the brim; that the Lord Jesus had not prayed over the pots. Most likely He had not even been present when they were filled. In between the time the servants filled the pots with water, and the time they drew it out of the pots to take to the governor, the water turned to wine.

So we have the governor and the servants as independent witnesses of the genuineness of the miracle. The servants can testify that it began as water, and the governor can testify that it finished up as wine. The servants do not know what is going to happen. So they are not complicit in any deception. The governor does not know what did happen. So he is not complicit in any trickery such as colouring the water.

The governor of the feast called the bridegroom- it is not Christ but the bridegroom who is called, but he was unaware of what had happened, so he is not advanced as a witness. In fact it is the governor bears witness to him, and gives him the credit for the quality of the wine.

2:10
And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.

And saith unto him, Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse- after the governor had tasted the water that became wine his verdict is that the first wine is inferior. The governor thinks that the bridegroom has reversed the normal order, and set on the good wine at the end. In fact, the bridegroom had set on his good wine at the beginning, but it had been surpassed in quality by the Lord’s good wine. Both lots of wine had come from Christ, the first from Him by way of processes He as Creator had initiated, the second by His miraculous intervention in those processes.

The Lord is indicating by this miracle that He is about to introduce a new order of things. Later in His ministry He will liken the law to old wine skins, which cannot stand having new wine put into them, Matthew 9:17. The new wine of the gospel cannot be contained in the old “skins” of men under the law. The skins must be replaced. It is in Christ that a man is renewed, so that he may contain the new wine of the gospel. Later on the Lord will promise that his people shall do greater things than the miracles he performed 14:12. They would be able to bring out the spiritual truth behind the miracles, and disclose that there is a joy that is beyond natural joy, and He is the one who brings it in. The apostle Peter calls it joy unspeakable, and full of glory, 1 Peter 1:8.

But thou hast kept the good wine until now- note that the Lord does not make wine that is so good that it makes the first wine seem bad, and a reflection on the bridegroom. He carefully regulates the quality so that the difference is noted, but not in a way that will draw attention to Himself.

As the governor says, the normal practice was to set on the lesser wine when men have had a good fill of the good wine, so that they do not realise the wine at the end is less good. Here the good wine has been served first, and still the last wine is thought to be better. Christ always surpasses our expectations. The wine of the law-covenant was good wine, having to do with the righteousness of God, but the wine of the gospel-covenant is better, for it is based on the work of the cross. As the Lord said to His disciples in the upper room, in reference to a cup of wine, “this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28. The law condemned sins, but grace brings forgiveness. The law brought sorrow, but grace brings joy.

2:11
This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory; and his disciples believed on him.

This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Cana of Galilee- the notion that the child Jesus worked miracles is mere tradition, and has no foundation in scripture. When He went to preach in the synagogue at Nazareth, “where he was brought up”, there were cynics present who, the Lord said, would surely say unto him in a proverb, “Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country”, Luke 4:23. They have heard of His miracle-working in Capernaum,, and now suggest He should do some miracles in Nazareth to prove His claims. But if He had done miracles during His childhood in Nazareth, they would have said something like “Do some more of the miracles you have always been doing in Nazareth”.

And manifested forth his glory- glory may be defined as “the expression of inherent worth”. The Lord Jesus does not look for public reputation. He made himself of no reputation, yet manifests Himself as the creator of all things in the world His hands had made. He retires quietly, because He does not want the guests to believe on Him only as a miracle-worker, as the events at the end of the chapter and also His interview with Nicodemus show, for He must be believed on as a Saviour who died on a cross for sins.

There are those who speak as if Christ veiled His glory when He came into manhood. This does not find support from this verse, or from verse 14 of chapter one, where John says “we beheld his glory”. The fact is that He retained His glory, for it is intrinsic to His Deity, which He never left. What He did do was manifest that glory in a way that could be appreciated by seekers after the truth. So it was moral glory that was seen.

It is also noticeable that in John’s gospel, which sets out to show us that Jesus is no less than the Son of God, the miracles all touch upon human experience. The first, the joy of marriage; the second, the sadness of parental grief; the third, the inability to work; the fourth, daily needs; the fifth, physical handicap; the sixth, bereavement; the seventh, the need to earn one’s living. How like the Lord to enter into the everyday affairs of men, and manifest His glory in them!

And his disciples believed on him- they already believed on Him, having listened to John the Baptist’s testimony and as a result transferred their allegiance to the Lord. In this incident their faith is confirmed, and they believe on Him in a deeper way, for He had not only taught them as the Prophet when they abode with Him, but He now is seen to work miracles as the Christ. Moreover, they realise that not only is Jesus the Christ, but His miracles tell that He is the Son of God, John 20:31.

2:12
After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days.

After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and is brethren, and his disciples- John does not tell us how many disciples this involves. Perhaps it is the five mentioned in chapter one. Nor does he tell us how many brethren accompanied Him, although we know that He had four brethren and at least two sisters, Matthew 13:55,56. These would be the other children of Mary, with Him being the firstborn, Luke 2:7.

The more permanent move from Nazareth to Capernaum had not taken place yet, for this occurred after John the Baptist had been beheaded, Matthew 4:2,12,13. Perhaps His mother was more free to move about now that her children were grown up, and, as is most likely the case, her husband Joseph had died.

Note the distinction made between the disciples and His brethren, for sadly the latter have not yet believed on Him. These men lived with Him for thirty years and did not believe on Him. They saw His miracles, and still did not believe on Him. From the language they use in John 7:1-5, which has an Old Testament character about it, they were zealous for the coming Messianic Kingdom. When Christ did not live up to their expectations by defeating their enemies, they refused to believe on Him as the Son of God. When He was crucified, this would only confirm in their minds the impression that He was not the Messiah. Yet when He rose from the dead they believed, as we see from the fact that they were with the apostles waiting for the coming of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, Acts 1:14. We are also told that the Lord appeared to James the Lord’s brother after His resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7. Such is the genuineness of the resurrection of Christ, that it convinced hardened unbelievers of the truth as to His person. If He had not really risen, they would not have changed their minds.

And they continued there not many days- it seems the plan was to wait in Capernaum until it was time to go up to Jerusalem together for the passover, which was “at hand”. This would explain why His mother and His brethren travelled with Him, even though His brethren did not believe in Him. They had most likely come from Nazareth to Cana for the wedding, and met up with the Lord’s party as they came from beyond Jordan. The brothers would be going to the feast as a matter of religious duty, John 7:10. It was not compulsory for women to go to the feasts, but it appears Mary did, Luke 2:41, which shows her devotion to God. That He continued where He was “not many days” shows that the Lord did not impose Himself upon His host.

See the end of the chapter for a special and extended note on marriage.

(b) 2:13-22
In the temple at Jerusalem before the passover

Special note on the passover in John’s gospel
It would be appropriate at this point to notice the way in which John uses the feast of the passover as the basis for the new things that Christ brings in as He reveals the Father. After all, the passover was a new beginning for Israel, and even their calendar was altered to reflect that. God’s word to them was “This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you”, Exodus 12:2. We learn from Exodus 34:22 that the feast of ingathering, which was to be held in the seventh month, was “at the year’s end”. It was the end of the agricultural year, when the cycle of seed time and harvest came to its end. This strongly suggests that the first week of this world’s history was in the seventh month, at the start of the Autumn equinox. But when God made a new start, he ordained that Israel begin their religious calendar with the passover.

At the original passover, a new people came into being, for in Exodus 12:3 we have the first mention of “all the congregation of Israel”. Likewise, it is a new company that is being formed in the first part of John’s gospel, with the idea of the new birth in the prologue, 1:13, and then in the Lord’s conversation with Nicodemus at passover time, 3:3-8.

At the second passover in His ministry, (assuming the feast of 5:1 was a passover), there is introduced the idea of a new pilgrimage, for the impotent man, unable to walk for thirty and eight years, (the same length of time as Israel wandered in the wilderness after they had reached its borders, instead of purposefully making their way into the Promised land), is able to rise, take up his bed and walk. He begins to be a pilgrim on the way to heaven.

At the next passover time the Lord provided the five thousand with food in the wilderness, just as after the original passover the people were given manna from heaven in the wilderness. A new people on a new pilgrimage need new provisions.

The fourth passover is the one at which “Christ our passover” was “sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7, and laid the basis for the formation of a new people, whose destiny is heaven, and who are sustained by bread which is His flesh, which He gave for the life of the world, John 6:51.

2:13
And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

And the Jews’ passover was at hand- John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become “the Jews’ passover”. Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary. This can happen with believers today. The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion. We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly. It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought. Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.

And Jesus went up to Jerusalem- the temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central. John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point. The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.

Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would suddenly come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day. The Devil had tempted Him to come suddenly by casting Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7. He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil. Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished. Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.

It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, namely at passover time, the feast of weeks, which became known in the New Testament as Pentecost, and the feast of tabernacles, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these seasons, Deuteronomy 16:16. The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times. Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament. We should heed the exhortation, “Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.” Hebrews 10:25.

2:14
And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves- John in his gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifices of a man who was devoted to God. It is as if the Lord is placing Himself alongside the offerings of men, and giving them opportunity to see that He had come to institute a better order of things. He will then displace them, for His sacrifice would take away the old things. As the writer to the Hebrews states, (having listed the Old Testament sacrifices, including the burnt offering), “He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.” Hebrews 10:9. By “the first” is meant the will of God expressed in animal sacrifices, and by “the second” is meant the will of God expressed in the once-for-all sacrifice of Christ.

And the changers of money sitting- clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a passover lamb, but to offer other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands. They would need the service of the money-changers in order to buy their animals, since the temple authorities would not accept Gentile currency, particularly if it was inscribed with pagan or idolatrous symbols. We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, since they seemed to be preserving the integrity of the name of God, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.

These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade. The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15
And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen- the word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgment. The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here. We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper. He was acting in righteous anger, outraged at what was happening in His Father’s house. He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patiently waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father had no pleasure in them, since they were offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that were not glorifying to God. He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, whereas in this section it is a potential sacrifice, for we read that believers are “sanctified by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:10. He replaces the temple and the sacrifices by what He did in the body.

And poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables- these were the particular objects of Christ’s indignation, for they represented the principle that money may be made out of the service of the Lord. The apostle Paul could say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel.” Acts 20:33.

2:16
And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.

And said unto them that sold doves- the dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.

Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise- Zechariah assures us that in the millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite, (the word means “merchantman”), in the house of the Lord of hosts, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.

Note that whilst He drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, but only commands the dove-sellers to take them away. Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove, even when He is taking drastic action.
In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves. In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due. The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.

We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s assembly, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise. “Taking nothing of the Gentiles” 3 John 7 should be our motto in this regard. See also Ezra 4:1-3.

2:17
And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.

And his disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up- note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions. Psalm 69, from which this quotation comes, is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God. It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name with thanksgiving pleases Him “better than an ox or a bullock that hath horns and hoofs”, and the Lord Jesus was indeed defending the honour of His Father’s name by His actions at this time, as ever, and as His Father acknowledged in John 12:28. He magnified His Father’s name by expelling the oxen.

The duty of the head of the Israelite houses was to purge out the leaven found there, in preparation for the feast of passover, and the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after. As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.

Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15. Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us? Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter? And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven? The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8. They did so, and he can describe their action in these terms, “For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.” 2 Corinthians 7:11.

The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12. When they did this, then the zeal of God’s house would be eating them up, giving them a consuming passion for the honour of God. For as the apostle said to them, “But it is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.” Galatians 4:18.

John is careful to note that it is His disciples that remember it is written in the psalm about His zeal. It is significant that the statement in the psalm begins with “for”, indicating that it is an explanation. The previous statement is, “I am become a stranger to my brethren, and an alien unto my mother’s children”. Could it be that the children of His mother, (whom we know from John 7:10 were accustomed to going to the feasts), found this display of zeal for God’s house an embarrassment, and caused them to begin to think that He was not the Messiah, since He did not seem to be in sympathy with what went on in the temple? Happily, they would be convinced by His resurrection from the dead, which He foretells in this very passage.

2:18
Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things?

Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things? Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to the disciples’ reaction. The disciples see a fulfilment of prophecy, but the authorities only see it as an attack on their power base. His assertion of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.

The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22. They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions. They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and what His authority was.

2:19
Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up- these are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:61. They were also used to revile Him as He hung upon the cross, Matthew 27:39,40. By His actions and words here He showed that He knew they would slay Him at last. The Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

The Lord is speaking on two levels here. He is speaking of His body as a temple, but also of the literal temple where they were standing. They would destroy His body so that His spirit and soul and body were separated in death, but this would mean that the literal temple would be destroyed too. By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple, for the destiny of the temple at Jerusalem was bound up in the destiny of the temple of His body.

But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. Together with the Messiah’s dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20
Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days?

Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple. They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of three days. Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in about 19 BC. If the exact date when Herod began to build the temple could be established with absolute certainty, it would also establish the date of this passover, and hence when the crucifixion occurred, three passovers later. Provisionally, we may say that if Herod began building in 19 BC, then forty and six years later is AD 27, which becomes the date of the first passover in the Lord’s ministry. Three passovers later brings us to AD 30, when it is said that the passover was on Thursday, April the 6th.

2:21
But he spake of the temple of his body.

But he spake of the temple of his body- so there is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. We see the link between Christ and the temple in other scriptures. For instance, Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The man is Christ, the wall is the wall of Jerusalem. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7. There is a connection therefore between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the veil of the temple was rent, for the destruction of the temple of His body had begun! And by rending the veil God was signalling the fall of Jerusalem in due time. But it is said of Messiah that “he shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12-14, so there shall be a temple in Jerusalem again during the kingdom of Christ.

2:22
When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples remembered that he had said this unto them- the disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion. When He foretold His death and resurrection later in His ministry, Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken.” Luke 18:34. So it was ordered of God that they should not believe He would rise quickly, so that when He did it could not be said that they imagined it. It was the actual sight of Him in resurrection that finally convinced them.

And they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said- after the Lord had risen, and especially after they received the Spirit of God at Pentecost, they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate the events of His life to the Old Testament, (“the scripture”), and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. In both John 17:12 and 20:9 there is reference to “scripture” in the singular, where there has not been a quotation of a particular verse, but a reference to a well-known one. So we may understand the word scripture here as referring to the prime passage that speaks of the resurrection of Christ, namely Psalm 16:10,11. The apostle Peter appealed to this passage in Acts 2:24-28 when he was announcing the resurrection of Christ. The apostle Paul does the same in Acts 13:34-37.

(c) 2:23-25
In Jerusalem at the passover

2:23
Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover- this is the first passover of the Lord’s public ministry. Every male in Israel was expected to attend this feast, and as one who was “made under the law”, Galatians 4:4, the Lord was in attendance, no doubt having joined the pilgrim band from Capernaum.

In the feast day- it is clear from verses 13-22 that the Lord had been in the temple courts before the main feast day. Now it is the actual passover day itself, when the lamb was to be killed and eaten. Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state. It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron had been able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.

Many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did- taking the foregoing facts together, we see that the time of passover was one when expectations were raised considerably. When one came who seemed to have authority, even in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst. Of course, the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 will show. But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine. And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24
But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men,

But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men- we might think that to believe in His name was a good thing, but the Lord indicates that in this context it is not so. His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, Romans 14:17. Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ. The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results. They probably compared his miracles to those of Moses just before the Exodus from Egypt, especially as the prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.

2:25
And needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man.

And needed not that any should testify of man- Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case, for the Lord Jesus could read the thoughts of men. He had already shown that He knew about Nathanael from a distance. When he was thinking of the omnipresence of God, David wrote, “thou understandest my thought afar off”, Psalm 139:2.

For he knew what was in man- not only did He know thoughts from afar, He knew what those thoughts sprang from and what they could lead to. In this case they sprang from a desire for signs, and they would lead to Him being rejected because of the doctrines He taught in connection with the miracles.

Special note on faith
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith. The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator. This is seen from two things. First, the terrible consequences of not believing. If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing? He can only do this justly if man is able to believe but refuses. Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4. If a man can only believe if God gives Him faith, as some would say, why does Satan need to blind his mind lest he believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s. When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised. The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when people believe in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works. They trust in themselves that they are righteous, Luke 18:9. Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, when a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, such as to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within. Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13. The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3. (We might think that those who responded to the gospel on the Day of Pentecost were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40).

The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15:2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude. Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart or innermost being, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses. This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort. Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know that thou art a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with Him”). He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ. Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to assist Joseph of Arimathea to publicly bury Him, John 19:39.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important and intelligent faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.

Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used. We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then of a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this.

Special note on the three prepositions used in relation to faith in Christ:

There is the preposition “eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object. This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles. Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object. In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith. The context must decide.

There is the preposition “epi”, which has to do with resting on an object. In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is his foundation. This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels. It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven. Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation.

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”:

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.” Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed.” Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.” 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6.

Note that three of these verses quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “en”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object. In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security. Such an one believes from within this secure place. This preposition is used seven times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”:

“For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,” Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority. Faith in Him is well-placed.

Special and extended note on marriage

The institution of marriage
When He was questioned by the Pharisees on the matter of divorce, the Lord Jesus responded first by speaking to them of marriage. They wanted to debate the divorce law, but He took them back to the institution of marriage in the book of Genesis with the words “but from the beginning it was not so”, Matthew 19:8. It must therefore be the best policy to note what God did and said in that first week of this world’s existence, and in particular, what happened on the sixth day when God made the man and the woman. We turn first, therefore, to Genesis chapter 2.

Genesis 2:18
And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

And the Lord God said, It is not good that the man should be alone- these are words spoken on the sixth day. No doubt God made all the other creatures with a mate, or else how could they multiply? It is true that the land animals are not expressly commanded to multiply, but they surely did, and Noah took male and female into the ark to replenish the earth after the flood.

After many times saying “good”, now God says “not good”. But the “should be” indicates that He is thinking of a potential situation in the future, not describing a feeling that was currently known by Adam, for there was no sadness in Eden before the fall. He was a lone man for a brief time but he was not a lonely man, for he had God to commune with. It is God’s intention that the Last Adam should not be alone either, so He will have His bride by His side for all eternity. Nor is this because He is lonely, for He has His Father to commune with.

I will make him an help meet for him- the woman is going to be Adam’s helper as he serves as God’s regent upon the earth, and she will be meet or suitable for him, corresponding to him in every way. She will be his counter-part. She is not a second-class or second-rate person. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the woman is the glory of the man”, 1 Corinthians 11:7. The believing woman makes a vital contribution to the glory that comes to God when the man exercises his headship role. He would not be complete in that respect without her help.

Genesis 2:19
And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof.

And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air- this is a reference to what happened on the sixth and fifth days respectively. This indicates that the birds of the air were in fact made out of the earth, showing that despite what we might think from 1:21 about the waters producing them, they were made of the earth; most probably of the earth of the sea-bed.

And brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them- God is impressing on Adam his distinctiveness, for there is no creature that can be described as “meet”. There are many animals and birds which are a help to man, but not one has that collection of qualities which makes it meet or suitable. Adam is discovering the truth that the apostle Paul will centuries later point out, that “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds”, 1 Corinthians 15:39.

And whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof- Adam exercises his authority over creation, but at the same time finds none he can call woman. God was content to allow Adam to name these creatures, for he was the image of God on earth, and as such represented Him. He is being entrusted with tasks as a responsible being, and given opportunities to be faithful to God.

Genesis 2:20
And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him.

And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field- cattle are specially mentioned here, for they are of most help to man.

But for Adam there was not found an help meet for him- perhaps as he named these creatures he did not realise he was in fact ruling them out as helps meet for him. He does not know loneliness yet, so is not looking for a wife.

Genesis 2:21
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof;

And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept- the woman for Adam is going to be formed in a unique way, without parallel in the natural world. Adam was put to sleep, (“God caused a deep sleep to fall”), and was maintained in that state, (“and he slept”). At no time is he going to be half-awake. There is a comparison and a contrast in the spiritual realm, for Christ has obtained a bride. His Calvary-experience corresponds in one sense to Adam’s sleep. But there is a great contrast, for God saw to it that Adam was unaware of what was happening to him, but the Lord Jesus was fully aware of what was happening when He suffered on the cross. He was offered stupefying drink, but He refused it, because He would not allow man to alleviate the sufferings into which His God took Him. Just as at no time was Adam not asleep, so at no time was Christ’s suffering relieved.

And he took one of his ribs- so the woman is to be made of part of Adam. And the fact that only one rib is taken, shows that she is to be his only bride. But God does not take a bone from his foot, as if she could be trampled on, nor from his head to dominate her. She is taken from that part of Adam that protects his heart and his lungs. His life and his breath are temporarily exposed. While it is true that theoretically Adam’s heart was at risk during this operation, in reality it was not so, for the surgeon was God, and He would not allow any to take advantage of Adam when he was vulnerable.

How different was it with Christ at the cross, for His many and varied enemies gathered round Him, and did their utmost to deflect Him from His purpose. Is it not the case that the Lord Jesus was prepared to have His love put to the test at Calvary? And did He not yield up His spirit to God, and thus cease to breathe? He loved the church and gave Himself for it. He did not limit Himself to a rib, but gave His whole self, surrendering to the will of God so as to purchase His bride by His own precious blood. This was the price He was prepared to pay, and since it is in the past tense, we may say that it is the price He did pay.

And closed up the flesh instead thereof- it seems that this was done before the woman was formed, as recorded in the next verse. There are two ideas combined here. There is the closing up of the flesh which covered where the rib was taken from, and also the making of that flesh to replace the rib, (“instead thereof”), so that it would function as a rib. Thus Adam lost nothing by this process, whereas the Lord Jesus gave Himself in loving surrender, in order to have His bride. The fact that Adam’s flesh was closed up confirmed that the operation was final and complete. Does this not mean that that there was no visible evidence on Adam’s body that his rib had been removed? But Christ’s wounds will ever bear testimony to His Calvary-experience.

Genesis 2:22
And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman- the rib is one of those bones in the body that contains bone marrow. This substance is of two types, red bone marrow, which produces red blood cells, and yellow bone marrow, which contains stem cells, which are immature cells able to turn into many different sorts of cell, and produce fat, cartilage and bone, the constituents of the material part of man. In other words, in normal circumstances bone marrow produces blood, flesh and bone. It can do this because of the process put in place by our Creator. Is it any surprise that He used this technique to form the woman in the first instance?

And brought her unto the man- Adam has obviously woken from his sleep, and now for the first time he looks upon his bride. God had brought the animals to Adam in verse 19, “to see what he would call them”. And now the same thing happens with the woman. What will he call her?

It is important to note that Adam’s bride comes with the very highest recommendation, for God Himself formed her for him. It is important in our day that those who contemplate marriage should ensure that their prospective wife has the commendation of spiritual and mature believers, who can vouch for her genuineness and suitability. The same goes, of course, for the prospective husband. If this is done prayerfully and carefully, much of the tragedy and heartache that, sadly, affects even believers today, could be avoided. Choice on both sides should not be made only on the basis of looks. As the Book of Proverbs says of the perfect wife, “Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Proverbs 31:30.

It was often said that the best place to find a wife is in the assembly prayer meeting, and that still stands true. If she is not present there, is lax about attending the other assembly gatherings, has no convictions about having her hair long and her head covered in the gatherings, and shows little interest in the scriptures, finds being with believers embarrassing, has no exercise about giving to the Lord and serving Him, then it would be best not to marry her. All these characteristics, and others of like sort, are not the marks of “a woman that feareth the Lord”. The apostle Paul taught that marriage was to be “only in the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 7:39. It is not even enough for a prospective wife to be a believer. She must be one who owns the Lordship of Christ in belief and practice.

Genesis 2:23
And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh- this is the basis upon which Adam names the woman. When he named the animals and birds he no doubt did so in reference to their natural characteristics. But he names the woman in accordance with her origin. That this is a different way of classifying is seen in Adam’s statement, “This is now”, for before when he had named the animals it was different. None of them could be said to be meet for him, even though in a limited way some of them could be a help.

The woman’s whole physical body was made from his bone, so she, (as a person with a physical body), is bone of his bone. She is also made like him as to his flesh, for from his bone God has made her so as to have the same nature as him, for he is a man in the flesh, having a human nature.

She shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man- so it is that Adam, as head of creation, states very clearly that there is a difference between male and female, thus establishing this truth for all time. Even though the woman is of the same flesh as Adam, she is of a different gender.

So it is that Adam establishes his headship over the woman by naming her. The word woman is simply the feminine version, “ishah”, of the word for man, “ish”. Adam does not need to invent a name, for she is part of him, and even her name reflects this. There are several words used for man in the Old Testament, and this particular one means “a man of high degree”. So Adam regards his wife as a woman of high degree, as indeed she was. From the outset he showed her respect, and this is a good example to husbands.

Genesis 2:24
Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother- it is God’s will that mankind should be perpetuated by new spheres of headship being set up. When a man marries he leaves the headship of his father, and establishes his own headship situation. He leaves the care of his mother to enjoy the care of his suitable helper, his wife. This is not to say that father and mother can now be dispensed with, for the law of Moses required that a man’s father and mother be honoured, and there was even a promise attached to this, Exodus 20:12. Christian children are to requite their parents, and consider their welfare in recognition of all they have done for them and the sacrifices they have made whilst bringing them up, 1 Timothy 5:4.

And shall cleave unto his wife- it is only the leaving of the father’s headship in an official way, and the cleaving to a wife, that constitutes marriage before God. Simply living together is not marriage, but immorality, and will meet with God’s judgement if not repented of, for “Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” Hebrews 13:4.

This establishes who it is that may be married. It is not man and man, or woman and woman, but one man and one woman. Homosexuality is not normal, for God did not make a man for Adam. Nor is it in-built into some people’s genes, (as some would try to tell us), for conversion does not alter the genes, but it does radically alter behaviour, and the thinking behind behaviour. Some of the believers in the assembly in Corinth had been homosexuals before they were saved, but Paul can write, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” 1 Corinthians 6:11. The pollution, unholiness and unrighteousness of their pre-conversion state had been dealt with, and they were new creatures in Christ.

And they shall be one flesh- the Lord Jesus used these words when He was asked about divorce, as we shall see when we consider 1 Corinthians 6.

Those who are merely, (and sinfully) only joined in one body, are not married. They can go their separate ways afterwards if they choose. Those who are married have not that option, however, for they have pledged themselves to be joined as one flesh, and their lives are inextricably entwined. So it is “what” God hath joined, not “who” God has joined. The lives are joined the moment the marriage ceremony has taken place, for it does not depend on physical union. Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, or else He would have been illegitimate. It was only after His birth that they knew one another in a physical sense, as Matthew 1:24,25 clearly indicates. So non-consummation of a marriage in the physical sense does not invalidate the marriage, whatever men’s law-courts say. It is worth stating that if there are physical or mental matters that would cause complications after the marriage ceremony, they should be made known to the other prospective partner before a relationship develops, to avoid heartache, misery and disappointment.

It is significant that when the idea of being one flesh is mentioned in connection with marriage, whether in Old Testament Hebrew or New Testament Greek, the preposition is used which speaks of progress towards a goal. The idea is that “they two shall be set on a course towards being one flesh”. To be one flesh is much more than being one body, for marriage is a sharing of everything; goals, ambitions, desires, hopes, experiences, joys, griefs. It is an ongoing process of the lives of two persons merging ever more closely. It is a relationship that is on a vastly higher plane, (even in the case of unbelievers), than an immoral and passing affair. So the moment that this process begins is when the man and woman are pronounced man and wife at the marriage ceremony. They are as truly married then as they will ever be, but they are not as closely married then as they will be at the end of their life together, for marriage is a process. It is very sad when couples drift apart when they get older; they should be bonding even more closely.

The Indissolubility of Marriage
Because marriage is a one-flesh arrangement, the bond that is made at the wedding ceremony only death can loose, for only then does life in the flesh for one of the marriage-partners cease. A divorce court may make arrangements so that the two parties live apart, but no court of man can split up one flesh. The apostle Paul makes it clear in Romans 7 that only death breaks the bond of marriage. Of course he is using marriage as an illustration, so that he may show that the believer is not under the law of Moses, and should not seek to please God by putting himself under it.

Just because it is an illustration of something else does not necessarily mean there are exceptions to what he is saying. Indeed, the illustration is of no value if there are exceptions. We should remember that the apostle states in 1 Corinthians 7:39, “The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord.” This is almost word for word what he wrote in Romans 7, but is not in the context of an illustration. This statement comes at the end of a whole chapter full of teaching on the subject of marriage, but at no point does he speak of divorce.

It would be relevant at this point to consider Romans 7:1-3.

Romans 7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren- the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence. If they were consistent, they would act upon what they knew about the idea of law. He expresses slight surprise that some of them seemed not to be doing this.

(For I speak to them that know the law)- the believers at Rome would be familiar with the concept of law, for the Romans were great law-makers, and as believers they were familiar with the law of Moses too. Even though the Roman law provided for divorce, the point is that any law only applies to a living person. If a man dies, the law has lost its hold on him. The believers at Rome knew this.

How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Laws only regulate living people. If a man steals, and dies before the matter is brought to court, there is no case to answer in man’s courts, although of course God will judge the sin in His court. The word “man” at this point is “anthropos” meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female. The law in particular in the next verse is the law of marriage, given by God, and it applies equally to a man and a woman.

Romans 7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband as long as he liveth- the law of marriage is that “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” Matthew 19:6. The marriage covenant is life-long, or as is usually said at the ceremony “till death us do part”.

Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration, which is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there were exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. In any case, as we have already seen, these words are used in 1 Corinthians 7:39 where they are not part of an illustration.

But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death looses the connection, (that is, it breaks the connection), and makes the marriage bond entirely inactive. The only One with authority to loose the bond is the One who made it, and He does this now only by the death of one of the partners. Because the husband in this illustration has died, the “law of her husband” ceases to have force, and his wife is therefore not bound to it. The life or death of the husband is the determining factor.

Romans 7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then, if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress- so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if the first husband is still alive. She is no different to those who make money out of harlotry. Note that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.

Of course it is true that the word “married” in verse 3 is in italics. This is because the Authorised Version translators were honest men, and wished to indicate that they had added a word to give the sense in English. They placed it in italics, and left it to the Holy Spirit to guide the readers to see that the addition was justified. They did not impose their will on the scriptures.

But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law- only in this way can she be free as far as God is concerned.

So that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- she can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead. His death has freed her from obligation to him. The apostle makes applications from this in connection with the believer’s relationship with the law, but he does so on the basis of the law of marriage, which is our concern at the moment.

The Inescapability of Marriage
There are those who believe that there is a situation where a man can lawfully put away his wife, and they base their belief on the words of the Lord Jesus Himself to the Pharisees in Matthew 19, to which we now turn. We should remember as we do so, however, that no interpretation of the words of scripture may contradict another passage.

It was because John the Baptist had condemned Herod for taking Philip’s wife that he had lost his life. Perhaps the Pharisees are hoping that word would spread that Christ was of the same view as John, and in this way He would be put in danger. It is interesting in that connection to notice that John had said, “It is not lawful for thee to have her”, Matthew 14:4, and here the Pharisees begin with “Is it lawful”. We know from Luke 16:14-18 that on another occasion the Lord confronted the Pharisees on the matter of covetousness, and the fact that He condemned divorce immediately afterwards, showed that they were coveting other men’s wives, in transgression of the law. They are now seeking their revenge.

Matthew 19:3
The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?

The Pharisees also came unto him- as well as the people coming to Him to learn from Him, (as Mark records in his parallel passage, chapter 10:1-12), the Pharisees also come, but only to try to undermine His teaching. Near the start of His ministry the Lord had said, “For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 5:20. He had already asserted His resolve to uphold the law and prophets, and had condemned those who teach men otherwise; now He is going to expose those who taught the law, but transgressed it in their hearts. Outward observance, (“the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees”), will not be enough to gain an entrance even into the kingdom of heaven, (which is the realm of profession), let alone the kingdom of God, (the realm of those who are genuine).

He then proceeded, in what some call the Sermon on the Mount, to examine certain statements that the scribes were making, and showed that they did not go far enough in their teaching. For instance, (and this is very relevant to our subject), the scribes taught, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”, and it was right that they should do so, for this was the seventh commandment. But they were content with the letter of the law. But as the Lord proceeds to show, to look upon a woman to lust after her is heart-adultery, even though at that point it is not body-adultery. He then speaks of the eye that lusts, and the hand which could be used to write a bill of divorcement, and teaches that if the eye and the hand are liable to sin in this way, drastic action must be taken to prevent that sin. In the language of the apostle Paul, there must be the mortifying of our members which are on the earth, Colossians 3:5.

If this teaching were followed, the next passage would not be needed, which reads, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery.” Matthew 5:31,32. By the expression “But I say unto you”. the Lord is clearly contrasting the teaching of the scribes and His teaching. He says nothing of their teaching being “of old time”, (as was the case with other statements He deals with in the passage), so it must have been a fairly recent innovation on their part, perhaps influenced by the Gentiles, amongst whom they had been dispersed. Evil communications had corrupted good manners, 1 Corinthians 15:33 .

Christ, however, righteously stressed that their action of putting away caused the woman to sin, and was therefore in itself sinful. That sin was not mitigated by giving a bill of divorcement to the women. The Lord is highlighting the havoc that is caused if divorce is carried out for reasons other than the fornication He mentions, (which we will think of later). The woman is caused to commit adultery, for she is still the wife of the one who has divorced her, but in order to survive in a cruel world it is assumed that she will marry again, relying on the teaching of the scribes who said this was lawful. Moreover, the man who rescues her from destitution by marrying her, also sins, again because he listens to the scribes. Instead of being scrupulous about the apparently trivial matter of giving a bill of divorcement to her, the original husband should have been concerned about the moral implications of his action. The problem was that he was listening to the wrong teachers, the scribes, believing they had authority in the matter.

Tempting him- their sole object was to try to trip Him up, and make Him side with one or other of the schools of thought in Israel. They have not come with a genuine desire to find out the truth.

And saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? Note the word lawful, for they are basing their question on what is legitimate as far as the law of Moses was concerned. They do this because they have a second question, which they think will undermine the answer they expect He will give to the first one. Note too, the word cause, for it also has a legal tone to it, having the idea of an accusation. What they are asking is whether a man may bring a cause before a law-court which will give him the right to put away his wife, whatever the circumstance.

Matthew 19:4
And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female,

And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read- this is a phrase that appears six times in the gospel of Matthew, either in this form or in a similar one. The Lord is answering their question directly, but He is not going to quote the law of Moses at first, but the book of Genesis. He does not say, “Verily, I say unto you”, as elsewhere in the gospel, for He does not need to do so, for He had spoken already in the words of Genesis 1:27 and 2:24.

That he which made them at the beginning made them male and female- so the Lord Jesus believed that the act of making Adam and his wife on the sixth day of the creation week happened at the beginning. The same beginning as is mentioned in Genesis 1:1. So there is no time-gap between verses 1 and 2 of Genesis 1.

In Mark’s account the phrase is “from the beginning”, and these are the words of Christ Himself. So Matthew 19, where there is a quotation from Genesis 1:27, tells us of the actual historic event of the creation of male and female. Mark’s account tells us that the act of making male and female is ongoing, for it is from the beginning as well as being at the beginning. So God is not making people who are not male or female today, and has never done so.

Matthew 19:5
And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother- the God who made male and female is also the one who spoke the words of Genesis 2:24 quoted here. But in Mark’s account the Lord does not quote, hence there is no “Have ye never read?” He says the same things there as were said in the beginning, thus testifying to His Deity and authority. The word of God in the beginning is the word of God still.

Because God made male and female, there is an attraction between the two, and this attraction is stronger than between a son and his father and mother. The son leaves the sphere of his father’s headship, and begins a new sphere of headship, thus maintaining social order on the earth, and in the case of a believer, establishes another centre for the maintenance of godly order. He also leaves the care of his mother to care for his wife, and to be cared for by her. His mother cannot help him in his new role of head of the house, but his wife can.

And shall cleave to his wife- this is no casual relationship, but a gluing together, (such is the idea behind the word), of two persons in a life-long relationship, whatever the future may bring.

And they twain shall be one flesh? They twain, (the word simply means “two”), are, on the one hand, the man who has left father and mother, and on the other hand the woman he is now going to cleave to in marriage. It is only these, who leave and cleave, that are one flesh. A man who consorts with a harlot does not leave and cleave in this way. He does not formally leave the family unit he was brought up in and establish another. Nor does he become one flesh; he only becomes joined in body.

Matthew 19:6
Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh- the words of the quotation are given again to emphasise this main point of two people being one. How can the question of putting away come up in that situation?

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder- notice it is “what” and not “who” that is put asunder. It is two lives that are joined together, and they are not to be ruptured. Notice that it is God that joins together, not the one who conducts the wedding ceremony, and He does this the moment the couple say their vows. This was seen in the case of Joseph and Mary, for they were married several weeks or months before that marriage was consummated, for the scripture tells us “Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called His name Jesus.” Matthew 1:24,25. So there were four stages in their experience. First the betrothal, then the “taking”, meaning the legal claiming of Mary to be his lawful wife, then the birth of Christ, and then the “knowing” of Mary in the physical sense.

To put asunder is to insert a space between two persons that God has joined, thus acting directly in defiance of God. A fearful thing to do, indeed. Notice that the Lord does not say it cannot be attempted, for the law-courts of men are full of those who make a living out of divorce procedures. But no device of man can divide between one flesh, for that is what married persons are. Of course divorce does disrupt the life-long process of becoming one flesh, so in that sense the relationship is disturbed. In the final analysis, however, no act of men can overthrow the act of God.

That this is so is seen in the fact that a man who divorces his wife and then marries another, commits adultery against her, Mark 10:11. He sins against God by divorcing, for he is defiantly trying to divide what God has joined. He sins also by remarrying, for the Lord calls that adultery. But if the divorce cancels the marriage, why should this be so? Of course, some will respond that the exception clause, “except it be for fornication”, in some way allows divorce to happen. But if unfaithfulness destroys a marriage, and a divorce is obtained, it is as if the man is single. Why then is his subsequent marriage adulterous? And why, in particular, does he commit adultery against his first wife, if he no longer has any relationship with her?

The Intensiveness of Marriage
There are those who teach that “one body” is the same as “one flesh”, and draw wrong conclusions from that deduction, such as that if a marriage is not physically consummated it is not complete marriage. We need to consult the words of the apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 6 on this matter:

1 Corinthians 6:15
Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid.

Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? It might be thought that the spiritual link believers have with Christ has nothing to do with the physical body. This scripture assures us it is not so. This raises an interesting question, which is this. Our body is still indwelt by the sin-principle, and is capable, therefore, of sinning. It is a soulish body and not the spiritual body it will be at the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:44,45. It is composed of atoms that are part of the creation that was cursed by God and made subject to vanity. In a word, our body is in the bondage of corruption, so how can it be linked to Christ?

The answer is found in the fact that dwelling within us is the Spirit of God, and one of His titles is “the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead”, Romans 8:11. His presence is the pledge that we shall share in the resurrection of the just, with its consequent changed and sin-free body, and God takes account of that in His dealings with us now. So we are linked to Christ even as to the body. Meanwhile the indwelling Spirit safeguards the honour of Christ, for He is the pledge that a spiritual body will certainly be ours, and God takes account of that, and not the fact that we have a physical body with its accompanying sin-principle.

Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid- this situation has serious consequences for us. If the members of our body are united to Christ, then we must be very careful what else we unite them to. Being a physical entity, our body can be united in sin with a prostitute. Is that acceptable behaviour for a believer? The apostle answers that question with a thunderous “God forbid”.

1 Corinthians 6:16
What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh.

What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? The apostle is outraged to think that they are not aware of the intimate physical relationship that is formed when a person is joined in an illicit union with a street-girl. As far as the physical act is concerned, they are joined as if they were formally married. This is as far as it goes, however, for they are simply joined in body. They are not joined in any other way. A man, even a believer, who consorts thus with a prostitute, has not entered into a life-long relationship until it is dissolved by death. It is an act no different to that which animals engage in, who have no moral sense.

For two, saith he, shall be one flesh- it might seem at first sight as if the apostle, by quoting this statement which has to do with marriage, is suggesting that to be joined to a harlot is to be in a marriage relationship. This cannot be the case, or else harlotry would not be condemned in Scripture. It is important to notice exactly what the apostle writes in this verse. The word “for” is not part of his quotation about marriage. No reference to marriage either in Genesis 2, Matthew 19, Mark 10, or Ephesians 5, uses the word “for”, so this is the apostle’s word, and indicates the answer to an unspoken query by his readers. The apostle often answered unspoken questions and objections in this way. It is as if he had been asked, “Why is it so sinful to be joined to a harlot?” The apostle answers by saying, in effect, “for (because) God has ordained that marriage should be a one-flesh arrangement, not a one-body one”.

The next word is “two”, which is the first word of the quotation. Then comes “saith he”, so some person is being referred to here. Then comes the remainder of the quotation, “shall be one flesh”. So the quotation is “two… shall be one flesh”. The “for” is the apostle’s word. But who is the person who says “two shall be one flesh? Since the apostle is referring to the Divine institution of marriage, we could assume the reference is to God when He instituted marriage in Genesis 2:24. But the words there are, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh”.

The only place where these exact words are found is Mark 10:6-9, where we hear the Lord Jesus Himself speaking, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined, let not man put asunder.” So it is He that the apostle refers to in the statement, “Two, saith he, shall be one flesh”. So not only does the Lord Jesus say God is still making men as male and female, (for He does it “from the beginning”, and not just “at the beginning”), but that the marriage-institution words of Genesis 2:24 were, and are, still valid.

This also tells us the interesting fact that Paul, writing about AD 59, had read Mark’s gospel, so it was in circulation within twenty-five years of the events it records, and well within the lifetime of many of those who were involved in what it details.

The Indiscretion before Marriage
We return now to Matthew 19, and the discussion about the giving of the bill of divorcement as recorded in Deuteronomy 24. We should bear in mind as we do so that there were detailed penalties under the law of Moses when immoral behaviour was discovered. Those penalties were severe, but for a just reason. It was vitally important in Old Testament times to preserve the line of the Messiah. If any child was conceived in circumstances where the name and the tribe of the father were not known, it would put at risk the genealogy of Christ. Hence the severity of the punishments. They also acted as a deterrent, to maintain a high moral standard in the nation, so that God could bless it. They were to be a holy nation, Exodus 19:6.

The list is as follows:

1. The unfaithful married woman was to be put to death, as was the man she had sinned with, Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22.

2. The unfaithful betrothed free woman, whose sin was only discovered after the wedding, was to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:20,21,23,24.

3. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the city but did not cry for help, (showing she was to some extent complicit), was to be put to death, as well as the man, Deuteronomy 22:23,24. Notice that the betrothed maiden is called “his neighbour’s wife”, in verse 24, showing that betrothal was a legal enactment.

4. The betrothed maiden who was assaulted in the field, and cried for help, (showing she was not complicit), but no one heard, is allowed to live, but the man is to be put to death, Deuteronomy 22:25-27. No doubt note would be taken of the name of the man, so that if the attack resulted in a child being born, the genealogy would be known.

5. The virgin maiden who was assaulted anywhere, city or field, and they both “were found”, (indicating someone happened to come across them sinning, rather than responding to a cry for help from the girl), was not put to death, and was to marry the man involved, and never be put away, Deuteronomy 22:28,29. This was for her protection, for it prevented her from marrying another, and thereby risk coming under the penalty of verses 20,21, when it was discovered she was not a virgin.

Note the distinction that is made here between the betrothed maiden of Point 3 above, and this non-betrothed maiden. The former has violated the pledge she made when she was betrothed, showing it did alter the legal situation to a degree. The latter has not apparently cried out, so is to an extent complicit, hence the penalty, but tempered by mercy.

6. The daughter of a man of the tribe of Levi who committed fornication was to be burned with fire, Leviticus 21:9. The dramatic punishment was no doubt because she had not only profaned herself, but profaned her father, and the worship of God was affected.

7. A betrothed bond woman who acted immorally was to be scourged, but not put to death, and the man was to offer a trespass offering, Leviticus 19:20.

8. A married woman who was found to have some “matter of uncleanness”, and who had a hard-hearted husband, could be sent away with a bill of divorcement, and she could marry another, but not return to the first husband if the second man died or put her away.

It is this last case that is the subject of discussion with the Pharisees. The woman concerned was clearly not cases 3-7, because she was married. Nor was she cases 1 or 2, or else she would have been put to death. Nor has her husband suspicions about her faithfulness, for then there was the provision of the trial of jealousy, in Numbers 5. She was a special case, therefore, and is the only case of a married woman who was not put to death. No doubt this was because she posed no threat to the line of the Messiah, for she had not consorted with another man. All the other categories listed above had done so.

Matthew 19:7
They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?

They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? Instead of discussing divorce, the Lord had enforced the truth of marriage. This should always be the emphasis, for if we were more versed in the truth regarding the marriage relationship, we would be less taken up with divorce. There needs to be regular teaching concerning marriage so that it is constantly the norm in the minds of believers. Those whose marriage is experiencing difficulties need to start to remedy the situation before God, by acting on the premise that they are joined for life. This will focus the mind on the reality, and not the fantasy of release by divorce.

This second question is really the one the Pharisees wanted to ask from the beginning, but the Lord had frustrated their plan, for if they obeyed the word of God regarding being one flesh, the matter of divorce would not come up. The reference is to Deuteronomy 24:1-4, where a man who had found some “matter of uncleanness” in his wife was allowed to put her away.

Matthew 19:8
He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so.

He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives- the Lord pinpoints the attitude of heart of some in Israel who were prepared to reject their wives because of something the wives could not help. It is not known precisely what is meant by “uncleanness”. The expression in the Hebrew is “dabar ervah”. “Ervah” is indeed used 51 times in the Old Testament in connection with illicit sexual behaviour, (“uncover the nakedness” is a phrase used for sexual relations), but not with the addition of “dabar”, which means “matter”, or “thing”. Some indication as to its meaning is given by the fact that it is only elsewhere used with dabar with regard to the toilet arrangements in the camp of Israel, Deuteronomy 23:14.

If it had been unfaithfulness on the part of the woman there was provision in other parts of the law for this. This is the only situation in which divorce was allowed in Israel, so was an exception rather than the rule. The Pharisees possibly wanted to make it the general rule. They wished to make what they thought of as the vagueness of the phrase an excuse for divorce “for every cause”, which is the expression they used in their question. Certainly they wanted the Lord to take sides, and thus be open to criticism. He sides only with God’s word.

Clearly the man in this situation is not prepared to accommodate the unfortunate plight of his wife, and is hard of heart towards her, no doubt angry that he has been deprived of conjugal rights by her condition. In that situation Moses allowed a man to divorce his wife for her own protection, and marry another man if he would be prepared to marry her knowing her condition. If the second man put her away for the same reason, or if he died, she was not to return to her former husband again. She might be tempted to think that without her second husband maintaining her, (either because he had died or had put her away), it would be better to return to the first man than to be destitute. Again, the law of God provided for her protection, for it overrides her faulty reasoning in her own interests, as there is no reason to think the first husband had changed. The woman is protected from her possible lack of realism in the matter.

This is an instance of God’s grace superseding the general rule for the sake of the welfare of His people. It is a mistake to think that there was no grace during the law-age. A reading of the passage where God described Himself to Moses will assure us there was, Exodus 34:6,7. The Pharisees wanted to talk of what was lawful, but the Lord highlighted the attitude of the man in the scenario, and Moses, representing God. The man was hard of heart, but Moses, acting for God, was merciful.

But from the beginning it was not so- again they are taken back to the beginning where the laws of marriage were instituted by God. Nothing that was instituted at the beginning was set aside by the law at Sinai. Those who wish to make this special case the general rule should be aware that the Lord does not sanction it, but points us back to the original institution of marriage. The reason He does not sanction it is not because He disagrees with what Moses did, but because in a few weeks time a new age of grace will have begun, and the law as a rule of life will be obsolete, (although its underlying principles will remain). After Pentecost there was not “Jew and Gentile”, and the special case lapsed, for it is not envisaged that a believer will be hard of heart.

In any case, the believer is not under law but under grace, and should not put himself or others under its bondage. Are the advocates of divorce willing to enforce the stipulation of Deuteronomy 22:20,21, where the law required that a certain damsel must be stoned to death after due process? Just as we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 22, so we are not under the law of Deuteronomy 24. So even if it was a general rule under the law, (and it was not, being a special case), the fact remains that we cannot appeal to it for help today.

The regulations in Deuteronomy 24 were so that Israelites did not “cause the land to sin”. The land in question being the land of promise, which they would soon occupy. But believers have no land in that sense, and so the stipulation does not apply. Our inheritance is in heaven, and is “incorruptible, and undefiled”, 1 Peter 1:4.

Matthew 19:9
And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.

And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication- the last phrase is the well-known “exception clause”, as many call it, which some feel gives them grounds for advocating divorce. This clause is only found in Matthew’s gospel. Now the truth of God is the same for every believer, yet in the early days of the church some believers might only have Mark’s gospel, some only Luke’s, some only Matthew’s. It cannot be that only the latter are allowed to divorce, whilst believers who only have Mark or Luke are not, for there is no exception clause in these two gospels.

We are surely forced to the conclusion, therefore, that Matthew’s account has something distinctive about it. It must relate to a situation particular to Matthew’s gospel, or else those who had the other gospels would be governed by different principles. When He commissioned the disciples to go into the world, the Lord required them to teach “all things whatsoever I have commanded you”. They were to teach all things, not just some things. They were to teach Matthew 19 truth as well as Mark 10 truth, for they were not at variance.

Those who have read as far as chapter 19 of Matthew’s gospel will have already come across the situation described in the first chapter, where Joseph was faced with the prospect of putting Mary away. Such readers have already been prepared, therefore, for the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding divorce, and will be aware of what “except for fornication” must mean, if it is not to conflict with the teaching that marriage is life-long. It relates to the Jewish practice of betrothal being classed as a legal relationship, with the parties concerned being called man and wife, as we see in the case of Joseph and Mary. But because Joseph and Mary were not formally married, Mary’s supposed sin is fornication, not adultery, for that latter sin is on the part of a person who is married to another formally.

Such a situation did not pertain for those for whom Mark and Luke wrote. They wrote especially with Gentiles in mind, as is seen by the fact that Mark mentions the Gentile practice of a woman divorcing her husband, 10:12, something that was not allowed in Israel, and Luke is writing to a Gentile to confirm his faith, 1:3. For this reason they do not mention the exception clause, thus showing it to be a matter distinctive for Jewish readers at that time.

And shall marry another, committeth adultery- notice the distinction the Lord is making here between fornication and adultery, as does the apostle Paul in Galatians 5:19, and 1 Corinthians 6:9, where the two sins are found together in a list, showing they must be distinguished. Indeed, the Lord Himself distinguished them in this very gospel, when He listed some of those sins that proceed from the heart of man, 15:19. Fornication is immorality on the part of an unmarried person, whereas adultery is an act of immorality on the part of a married person. The origin of the words indicates this, for the word fornication is derived from the Latin word “fornix”, which denotes the vaulted room tenanted by harlots. Adultery, on the other hand, is formed from the Latin expression “ad alterum”, meaning to go or mix with another. Hence to adulterate a substance is to mix it with another so as to corrupt it. An adulterer mixes another woman with his lawful wife, thus corrupting his relationship with her.

The list of sins in 1 Corinthians 6:9,10 is sordid, but the Spirit of God would have us be aware of them. “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Notice that the apostle is careful to distinguish between fornication and adultery, mentioning them separately, as the Lord Jesus had done, but he also carefully distinguishes between the effeminate and the abusers of themselves with mankind. These two persons were the passive and active participants in the sin of sodomy. If he was precise in his wording in connection with two men who are engaging in the same sin, does this not tell us that he was being precise when he mentions fornication and adultery separately, showing they are not interchangeable?
If we do not make the distinction between fornication and adultery, then it is legitimate for a man to divorce his lawfully wedded wife on the ground of her adultery. She is now free of her marriage bond, according to this view. But we have already seen from 1 Corinthians 6:16 that physical joining does not form a marriage. Nor does unlawful and immoral joining in unfaithfulness break a marriage, because of the teaching of Romans 7:1-3, which says that a man and a woman are joined in marriage until one of them dies. The apostle Paul claimed that the things he wrote to the Corinthians were “the commandments of the Lord”, 1 Corinthians 14:37. So the teaching of 1 Corinthians 6 is as binding as the commandments of the Lord in Matthew 19. The apostles were sent forth to preach what Christ had commanded, Matthew 28:20. Are we really going to say that the commandments given to the apostle Paul are at variance with the commandments given to the twelve apostles? So to say that fornication and adultery are synonymous in this verse is to say that the scriptures are in disarray and in conflict with one another.

But what if we say that fornication in this context does not mean adultery? Then, everything falls into place, and there is no conflict. The use of fornication rather that adultery highlights the fact that the “wife” in question here, if she sins, commits the sin that single persons commit. This can only be because she is in a state of betrothal. She is linked to the man enough to be called his wife, but she is not linked so closely that if she sins she commits adultery. Nor is she linked so closely, (“one flesh”), that she cannot be put away lawfully.

One not betrothed is not a wife in any sense, (so is not in view here), and one who is lawfully wedded commits adultery if she is unfaithful. A single person cannot commit adultery. Only a betrothed woman can be a wife and commit fornication at the same time. So the only ground for divorce at that time was unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed wife to her betrothal commitment. We conclude that since Jewish customs such as betrothal are not binding on the church, there is no legitimate ground for divorce today, whether of believers or unbelievers.

And whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery- this must mean that the woman in view has been put away without an appeal to the exception clause. For putting away on the basis of the exception clause, correctly understood, was, at that time, a lawful ground for putting away, and did not lead to adultery on the part of another when he married the woman concerned.

But if the putting away was on the basis of the exception clause, and if, as some teach, fornication means adultery, (with the implication that the woman is fully married at the time she sinned, and not simply betrothed), then unfaithfulness must have in some way invalidated the marriage. If then, the Lord sanctioned putting away on the basis that fornication equals adultery, then by implication He agreed that adultery invalidates a marriage. Can we not all see that this contradicts what He has just said about one flesh? And contradicts what He will later say through the apostle Paul? And contradicts His command to not put asunder what God hath joined? We have a simple choice, therefore. We either believe the Christ of God contradicted Himself, or we accept that fornication is not the same as adultery in this context.

Matthew 19:10/
His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry.

His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry- when confronted with the teaching the Lord gave about marriage, the disciples felt that the standard was so high that it would be best not to marry. They realise that it is better to not get married rather than risk a life-time of heart-ache. But why should they think that the standard was too high, if there were easy exceptions to the marriage law, and it was not difficult to divorce? They had only to be unfaithful to their spouse, or arrange situations where she would be tempted to be unfaithful, and they could legitimately divorce. The truth is that they saw clearly that the standard was the same as it had ever been from the beginning, and man was not to put asunder what God had joined.

Marriage should be embarked upon with the thought by both parties that “This is for life, and we will strive to make our relationship work”, rather than thinking, “It may not work, but there are ways in which we can get out of it”

Matthew 19:11
But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given.

But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given- the “but” signals that the Lord does not agree that marriage is not a good thing. God had said at the beginning “It is not good that the man should be alone”, and now the disciples are saying the reverse. Clearly, if there are those who remain alone, it must be for good reason, allowed by God. He gives some the ability to not be lonely when they are alone, because they are taken up with the things of God.

Matthew 19:12
For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”.

For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men- there are those who are not able to marry, for they have either been born unable, or have been mistreated by men and so are unable to fulfil all the functions involved in marriage. The point of telling us this is to show that it is possible to live in an unmarried state.

And there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake- some believers are enabled to be so taken up with the things of God and the work of God, that the fact that they are not married is genuinely not a concern to them. Their unmarried state can be used of God to further the interests of His kingdom in some way not otherwise open to them if they were married.

He that is able to receive it, let him receive it- if a person is enabled by God to not be concerned that they are not married, (as long as it is because they are fully occupied with the things of God, and not because they are self-centred), then they should receive that situation and attitude as being from God. But those who have not been thus gifted should not force themselves to be celibate, for they have not really been enabled by God, but have imposed the situation upon themselves. The enabling to live a celibate life is from God, for the scripture says, in connection with being either married or unmarried, “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” 1 Corinthians 7:7.

So those who are saved after they are divorced and remarried will be enabled, if they desire to act “for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”, to live as single people. For we must not think that conversion alters relationships. If a man has unsaved parents, and then himself gets saved, they are still his parents. If he was born out of wedlock to those parents, nothing has changed as to his status. If a man is in a homosexual relationship, would we not expect that relationship to be discontinued forthwith? Why should we think then that if a divorced and remarried person gets saved the situation is any different? Nothing has altered as to the relationship. It is true that the sin of divorcing and remarrying is forgiven, but it is a condition of salvation that repentance is in evidence, not just at conversion, but afterwards as well. Sins are forgiven on repentance, and John the Baptist challenged men to “bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance”, Matthew 3:8, so the believer should show these fruits.

The Influence of Christ on Marriage
Not only does the account of the institution of marriage in Genesis 2 have personal implications, but it is used in Ephesians 5 by the apostle Paul to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church.

Ephesians 5:29
For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church:

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh- the flesh in this context is not the soft part of the body, but the man’s person. So the apostle is saying here that it is not part of man’s constitution to hate what he is. God’s requirement in the law was, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18. So it is in order for a man to love himself, but he is not to love himself exclusively. He is to love his neighbour in the same way as he loves himself. It is normal to love self, but selfishness is abnormal, and contrary to God’s will.

But nourisheth and cherisheth it- the opposite of hating one’s flesh is here described. Not only does a man care for his body, but he does that which preserves himself as a person in the flesh. Just as nourishing and cherishing of a wife means more than providing food and shelter for her, so the man is not content with the bare essentials, but seeks to make himself comfortable as a person.

Even as the Lord the church- what a man does to his flesh, Christ does to the church. And He does it as Lord, for He has total control over all that would harm and distress His people. The reason for this is found in the next verse. We should remember that one of the words for husband in the Old Testament is “baal”, meaning lord. The husband is to take control of the situation for the good of his wife, as Christ does for the good of the church.

Ephesians 5:30
For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones.

For- here is the underlying reason for the foregoing exhortations. The apostle makes a statement of New Testament truth, and then alludes to the origin of the truth as found in the Old Testament.

We are members of his body- we should not read this verse as if it said, “For we are members, of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”. In other words, we are not members of three things, but one thing, His body, and the reference to flesh and bones is an allusion in the first instance, (for the words are not a quotation), to the physical parts of Adam’s body, but the apostle is establishing a principle from them in regard to the mystical body of Christ spoken of in verse 23, and not the Lord’s personal body. Believers are clearly not formed from the literal body of Christ, but they are part of His body the church, and the closeness of that membership justifies the use of the words spoken in the first place of Eve.

Since the body is a spiritual concept here, then the nourishing and cherishing, by the Lord, and therefore by the husband, is more than mere food and clothing. It is only Paul that uses the figure of the human body to help us to understand the relationship of Christ to His people. He is head of that body, and every believer is a member of that body, and as such, may count on the care and support of the head. Notice that the apostle does not liken our relationship to Christ as that of a wife to the husband, but to the head and the body. The actual marriage of the church to Christ has not yet taken place, but our link to Him as His body has.

Of his flesh- the expression “of his flesh and of his bones” is omitted in some manuscripts, but it is easy to see it should be there, for the next verse is virtually meaningless if there has been no prior reference to Genesis 2:23.

Note the order in which the words are given here, for they are the reverse of what Adam said. And the word bone in Genesis 2:23 becomes bones here. This alerts us to the fact that the phrase is being used here by the apostle in a figurative sense, as if to say, “Just as Eve came into being, and continued, as one who derived physical existence through Adam, so believers have received, and continue to receive, their spiritual being from Christ”.

When the Lord Jesus came into manhood, He took part, extraordinarily, of the same flesh and blood we partake of ordinarily. He came in by means of conception through the Holy Spirit, and birth of the virgin Mary. Nonetheless, the manhood He took was our manhood, but sin apart. The true believer confesses that “Jesus Christ is come in the flesh”, 1 John 4:2, so that establishes that He is a real man. But we also are real men, but sinners, and He was not a sinner. He came into flesh and blood conditions so that we could be joined to Him. So how can we still be men, and yet be of His flesh? Or, how can our bodies, which still have the sin-principle within them, be members of Christ, as 1 Corinthians 6:15 says they are. The answer lies in the expression, “he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The fact that the Holy Spirit has joined us to Christ overrides all other considerations, for He is a Divine Person. And Christ looks on His people from that high viewpoint, and sees them as men in the flesh on one level, but as joined to the Lord on another level. In this way we can be said to be of His flesh, for we have been joined to Him, and share His nature. We should remember that even in resurrection the Lord Jesus has flesh and bones, as He demonstrated to His disciples the day He rose from the dead, Luke 24:39,40.

And of his bones- Adam spoke of bone of his bones, for Eve was literally made from one of his rib-bones. So close was their relationship that his bone had become her bones, for his bone-material had become her body. The church is not made literally from the bone of Christ, but the church can be said to derive existence from what He did when He gave His entire self for us as a man in the flesh, at Calvary. Just as Adam’s rib provided the raw material for the making of Eve, so, in a spiritual sense, what Christ gave is the ground of what we have been made as believers. It is interesting to notice that in resurrection the Lord Jesus described Himself as having “flesh and bones”, Luke 24:39, reminding us that our link to Him is on resurrection ground.

When God took a rib from Adam and formed a woman therefrom, Adam was asleep. Christ was fully alert when He suffered at Calvary and gave Himself for the church. Adam gave a rib, Christ gave Himself. If Adam gave a rib and gained a wife, then Christ gave His all and gained His people. It is because we are of His flesh and of His bones that the church can be married to Christ in a future day, for she is meet for Him. She will also help Him, for the church will reign with Christ.

Ephesians 5:31
For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother- the apostle now quotes directly from Genesis 2:24 to explain that it is because the woman was bone of Adam’s bone and flesh of his flesh that his marriage was lawful. The underlying concept to marriage is the fact that the woman was made from the man. Of course, in the case of Adam there was no father or mother to leave, but God established the principle at the beginning, and this justifies the use of these words.

Ephesians 5:32
This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.

This is a great mystery- we should notice that the apostle does not actually say that the church is the bride of the Lamb, but he certainly implies it. It is John who tells us about the Lamb’s wife in Revelation 19:7. He cannot be referring to Israel, for the nation is already married to the Lord. God says “I was an husband unto them”, Jeremiah 31:32. Now we know that Paul was entrusted with the task of fulfilling the word of God, Colossians 1:25. In other words, he revealed those mysteries that God had in reserve for the present age, so that all that God desires us to know is available to us. That which is perfect is come, 1 Corinthians 13:10. This being the case, it was not John’s remit to unfold new truth, but simply to elaborate on what had been known from the beginning. So the idea of the Lamb having a wife must be in Paul’s writings somewhere, and this is the place. The apostle hinted at this mystery in 2 Corinthians 11:2,3, when he wrote, “For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.” The apostle sees the assembly at Corinth as a betrothed maiden, and does not want her to be drawn away to a rival. What is true of the local assembly is also true of the church as a whole. Functioning now as a body does in relation to its head, we shall function in a day to come as a wife does in relation to her husband. But just as betrothal was a legally binding contract, so we should be aware of our commitment to Christ, and not let our affections wander.

But I speak concerning Christ and the church- the apostle is still at pains to keep the Lord and the church distinct in our minds. The working principles that operate in the case of a married couple are to be worked out with us now, just as the working principles of marriage are worked out by Christ, as He deals with us as His mystical body.

Ephesians 5:33
Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she love her husband.

Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself- the apostle does not want a husband to be so taken up with the spiritual truths he is setting out that he forgets his responsibility to his wife.

And the wife see that she reverence her husband- the wife should not pretend to be so spiritual, absorbed with relationship to Christ, that she forgets her duty to reverence her husband, giving him his due; not necessarily because he is particularly spiritual, but because he has been given a position by God for her welfare.

There is a further reason why the apostle reverts back to speaking about husband and wife, and that is to emphasise the practical implications of their relationship. After all, that is the context of the passage, beginning, as it does, with the words, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands”, and “Husbands, love your wives”, verse 22 and 25. They relate to one another in the confidence that their union cannot be broken. But if their bond cannot be broken, then, since it is in principle the same bond as between Christ and the church, that bond cannot be broken either. Christ will never divorce His church, therefore Christian husbands should never contemplate divorcing their wives. Instead, they should strive to act as Christ does towards His prospective bride, and likewise, the wives should endeavour to act as the church, (ideally), acts towards Christ.

JOHN 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

The Authorised Version does not use capital letters for the pronouns relating to the Persons of the Godhead, (except, of course, at the beginning of sentences). Presumably this is because it was felt that, (seeing that capital letters are used sparingly in Greek), the insertion of capitals amounted to adding to the word of God, and in some cases, involved interpretation. Accordingly, the pronouns for God are without capitals in the direct quotations from scripture, whereas in my comments they are used. I hope you do not find this confusing.

These comments only use the Authorized (King James) Version of the scriptures, as it is the author’s firm belief that God specially superintended that translation so that there might be certainty as to what the word of God is until the coming of the Lord Jesus.

Scripture quotations are from the Authorized (King James) Version. Rights in the Authorized Version in the United Kingdom are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

Survey of the New Testament
The Lord Jesus said “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil.” Matthew 5:17. He did this in a three-fold way. First, He brought out the full meaning of the Old Testament, revealing truths that the rabbis had not seen before, and thus fully filled out its meaning. Second, He fully demonstrated in His life the character and conduct that the law and the prophets required of man. And third, He moved on to ensure that the predictions of the Old Testament would be fulfilled, not only in His death and resurrection, but also in His coming reign on the earth.

When the apostle Peter stood up on the Day of Pentecost and announced to the Jews that Jesus of Nazareth, whom they had crucified, was their Messiah, he did it by showing that he fulfilled the Old Testament scriptures, Acts 2:14-36. When the apostle Paul went into the synagogue in Thessalonica, and sought to prove that “Jesus…is Christ”, he did it by reasoning out of the scriptures of the Old Testament, Acts 17:2,3. And when Apollos mightily convinced the Jews that Jesus was the Christ, he did it by “shewing by the scriptures”, Acts 18:28.

So we should not think of the New Testament as a rival to the Old Testament. Rather, we should think of it in one sense as the sequel. But, having said that, we should remember that the New Testament contains truth that was not anticipated in the Old Testament, as a reading of Ephesians 3 will show. Whether we think of it as a sequel or a supplement, we should ever remember that the New Testament has equal authority with the Old Testament. The apostle Peter referred to the writings of the apostle Paul, and then alluded to “the other scriptures”, meaning the Old Testament, 2 Peter 3:15,16. Thus he thought of both New Testament and Old Testament as being on the same level of authority.

Survey of the four gospels
Each of the four gospels has its own character, and they present to us that four-fold view of the Lord Jesus that the Spirit desires we should have.

MATTHEW

MARK

LUKE

JOHN

Key idea

Government

Giving, Mark 10:45

Grace

Glory

Emphasis

Sovereign

Servant

Saviour

Son

Challenge

Behold your King!  John 19:14

Behold My servant! Isaiah 42:1

Behold the man! John 19:5

Behold your God! Isaiah 40:9

Promise

I will raise unto David a righteous branch, Jer. 23:5

I will bring forth My servant the branch, Zechariah 3:8

The man whose name is the Branch, Zechariah 6:12

The Branch of the Lord…beautiful, Isaiah 4:2

Theme

Undisputed monarch

Untiring minister

Universal and unique Man

Ultimate manifestation

Son of…

Son of Abraham, Son of David

Son of thy handmaiden, Psalm 86:16; Luke 1:38,48

Son of Man

Son of God

Desired result

Subjects of the king to obey Him, Psalm 18:44

Servants of Christ to serve Him, Colossians 3:24

Samples of new man to duplicate Him, Eph. 4:24

Scholars to know Him, John 17:3

Beginning of gospel

Pedigree of the King

Preaching of two servants

Perfect understanding

Person of Christ

Birth of Christ

In relation to Israel

No mention

In relation to mankind

Word became flesh

End of gospel

All authority

The Lord working with them

Leaves behind praising people in the temple

Lovest thou Me?

Ascension of Christ

No record. He is to be King on earth in the future

Ascends to continue His service in heaven.

Ascends as the sort of Man heaven can welcome.

No mention, but see, John 3:13; 6:62; 20:17.

Each of the four gospels gives us a fresh aspect of the person of the Lord Jesus, and they complement and reinforce one another.

Matthew’s gospel takes the form of the title-deeds of the Sovereign, supporting His claim to the land of Israel as the True Isaac, the son of Abraham, and His right to the throne of David, as the True Solomon.

Mark gives us the timesheet of the Servant of Jehovah, who “came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

Luke’s gospel has the character of a treatise, or written narrative, in which he describes God’s Ideal Man, the Saviour of men. The Greeks were striving for perfect manhood, and Luke, a Greek himself, writes to his friend about God’s ideal man, the Lord Jesus.

John’s gospel is a testimony to the Deity of the Lord Jesus, and is arranged with this in mind. He tells us towards the end of his gospel, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31. So his goal is to bring men to the point where they believe that Jesus, (the historical person) is the Christ, (the one predicted in the Old Testament), the Son of God, (the one who is detailed in the New Testament).

Survey of John’s gospel
Each gospel has a verse which seems to sum up the whole book. For a summary of John’s gospel, we might think of the Lord’s words, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. There are four positions in that statement. First, being with the Father. John tells of this when he writes, “and the Word was with God”, 1:1. Second, coming into the world. John tells us “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us”, 1:14. Third, leaving the world. John tells us that “Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world”, 13:1. Fourth, going to the Father. The Lord Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “And now I am no longer in the world…and I come to thee”, 17:11.

Another one of the features of John’s Gospel is that it is centred around four passovers. (This assumes that the feast of 5:1 is a passover. The fact that John does not tell us which feast it was can be explained by the fact that it is the sabbath, the weekly festival, that is emphasized. See Leviticus 23:1-3, where the sabbath is included in the holy convocations, being a weekly holy convocation). Those four passovers are found in John 2:23, 5:1, 6:4, and 13:1.

Now the passover was a memorial of the Exodus, the going out of the children of Israel from Egypt. How appropriate that the gospel which especially emphasises the going of the Lord Jesus out of the world should be structured around the feast that recalled the Exodus. The passover lamb was to be carefully scrutinised for four days before it could be sacrificed. So the Lord Jesus, announced to be the Lamb of God twice over by John the Baptist, was found at Jerusalem on four passover seasons, making Himself available to be assessed by the people, not just for one day, but during the whole of the feast.

The one who originally led Israel out of Egypt, Moses, was also the one who had come to them years before, for “it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel”, Acts 7:23, for he “supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them: but they understood not”, verse 25. So when he eventually led the people out, it was as one who had been misunderstood by them, for they did not realise his heart was towards them for blessing. So it was that the greater than Moses came to His own, and they did not understand that He was God’s answer to their need.

We could think of John’s gospel as being divided at the end of chapter 12. If at the beginning of the gospel He came unto His own, in 12:36 we read that He “departed, and did hide himself from them”. In chapter thirteen, however, there is another company called “His own”, and far from hiding from them, He reveals Himself to them in new ways. But He also tells them that He is leaving them.

The gospel of John consists of a prologue, a series of monologues and dialogues, and an epilogue, twice over, as follows:

(i) The first prologue

John 1:1-18
The way in which the Son has declared the Father.

(ii) The first series of monologues and dialogues

John 1:19-12:43
The ways in which men reacted to the Son.

(iii) The first epilogue

John 12:44-50
The Son surveys and summarises the truths He has set forth in the world regarding His Sonship.

(iv) The second prologue

John 13:1
The context in which the Son met with His own in the Upper Room.

(v) Part 1 of the second series of monologues and dialogues

John 13:2-17:26
Preparing His disciples for His departure and the Spirit’s arrival.

(vi) Part 2 of the second series of monologues and dialogues

John 18:1-20:31
The way in which He departed out of this world.

(vii) Second epilogue

John 21:1-25
Having told us that “Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God”, 20:31, John now tells us He is Lord.

 

Survey of John 1
John begins with an introductory section consisting of eighteen verses, the theme of which is the knowledge of God through His Son, and the ways in which God has come out to man that he might have that knowledge, culminating in His personal appearance in the world as the Word made flesh. The climax to this opening passage is found in the very last phrase, “He hath declared him”, John 1:18.

John chapter one contains seven self-contained yet related sections, in which various aspects of the revelation that Christ gives of the Father are set out, as follows:

Section 1

Verses 1,2

Information about the Word

Section 2

Verses 3-13

Interventions by the Word

Section 3

Verses 14-18

Incarnation of the Word

Section 4

Verses 19-28

Introducer of the Word

Section 5

Verses 29-34

Introduction of the Word

Section 6

Verses 35-42

Influence of the Word

Section 7

Verses 43-51

Initiatives of the Word

Survey of the prologue
The prologue that introduces the first twelve chapters of John’s Gospel may be divided into two parts. John gives the title “the Word” to the Lord Jesus. A word may be defined as “thought in expression”, so as the Word the Lord Jesus is the supreme expression of the thoughts of God. In verses 1-13 the emphasis is on the fact that He expresses the thoughts of the mind of God. In verses 14, as the Only begotten Son, He expresses the thoughts of the heart of God.

After having made clear that the Word is equal with God, and as such is Creator, John proceeds to tell us the ways He communicated the mind of God to men. In verses 4 and 5 it is the light that men have because they are made in the image of God. In verses 6-8 it is the light that John the Baptist gave out as a lamp. But it was the Lord Jesus who was the true light, and sadly, after 40 centuries, it had to be said, “the world knew him not”, verse 10.

To deal with this situation, He comes into the world in person, instead of acting in the background, and gives the nation of Israel the opportunity to receive Him. After all, they were the nation in the Old Testament that were charged with manifesting God to the nations all around. His own people, however, received Him not. Undeterred, He gathered around Himself those who believed on His name, and they were sons of God, able to represent Him in the world. So it is that there was produced a company of people who knew Him and reverenced Him, and were able to appreciate His glory.

In the second part of the prologue, we learn the ways in which He related to different individuals. In verse 14, it is John and the other apostles. In verse 15 it is the testimony of John the baptist. In verse 16 all believers are in view. Then in verse 17 we have His relation to Moses the lawgiver, and finally, in verse 18, His relationship with God. All these persons, (with the possible exception of Moses), saw in Him the Son of God, the expresser of the thoughts of the heart of His Father.

Section 1  Verses 1,2
Information about the Word

1:1
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

In the beginning was the Word- the beginning in Matthew’s Sovereign Gospel is Ancestral, linking the Lord Jesus with His royal forbears, Abraham and David. The beginning in Mark’s Servant Gospel is Ministerial, to do with the beginning of His work as a preacher. The beginning in Luke’s Social Gospel is Physical, having to do with His birth, and that of John the Baptist His forerunner. But the beginning of John’s Sonship Gospel is Creational, for only God can create.

When the first thing that had a beginning began, then the Word already was. This is a clear indication of His eternal existence. That the Lord Jesus is meant is evident from verses 14 and 17. However, John deliberately refrains from giving Him any personal name here, so that we may concentrate on His attributes. By calling the Lord Jesus “The Word”, John is telling us that He is the expression of the mind of God, for a word may be defined as “an expression of the mind so as to impart information in language we can understand”. Just as in normal conversation words tell us what is in the mind of the person talking, so John is telling us that if God is going to be told out, it must be through Him who, because He is the Word, is able to express His mind perfectly.

He is not a Word, one option among many, but the sole discloser of the mind of God. (It is true that some things about God may be known through creation, for instance, but creation came into existence through the Word, so He is superior to it, and, in any case, He designed creation so as to reveal God). So the prologue to the gospel, consisting of the first eighteen verses, begins with “The Word”, and ends with “he hath declared him”. God’s mind has been expressed intelligibly by the Son of God, as the Word.

John does not borrow the idea of the “Word”, or Logos, from Philo, (a Jewish philosopher who lived just before the coming of Christ), since this man’s teachings led to the Gnostic heresy which John and Paul write against.

The Jewish commentaries on the Old Testament often replaced the name of God with the Hebrew for word. So, for instance, in Genesis 28:20, where Jacob says, “if God will be with me”, they quote him as saying “if the Word will be with me”. It seems they were not, however, replacing “God” with “the Word” to uphold the Deity of the Word. They were simply substituting a vague expression for the word God in order to not mention His name. John has no such misgivings, for both the Old Testament and the New Testament are full of godly men and women who used the name of God. So John turns from the philosophy of men and also from their superstition, and unashamedly uses the term “the Word” for Christ, and asserts that the Word really is God.

The use of the word “beginning” shows clearly that there is a link with Genesis 1:1, where we read, “In the beginning God created”. But whereas Moses is starting at the beginning and going forward, John is starting at the beginning and going backwards into eternity, before time was. For Moses, the beginning is starting point, as it is for John in verse 3. But in this verse it is the end point. Thus John is telling us of One who is able to bring eternal realities within the reach of men.

The word “was” is in the Imperfect Tense, which denotes continuous action in the past. So the Word was present at the beginning of time, (for time began when the heaven and the earth began), but at that point He could be said to have an unbroken past, telling us clearly that He is eternal.

We are told seven things about the Word in these openeing verses, as follows:

1. He was in the beginning.

2. He was with God.

3. He was God.

4. He was those three things at the beginning.

5. He made all things.

6. He has life in Himself.

7. He so made man as a living person that he had light about God.

And the Word was with God- if the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence. To be with God tells us much more than that the Word was in the presence of God, although that is the case. By using a preposition that indicates “motion towards”, John is informing us that the Word was actively towards God, concentrating, in eternal perfection, on Him. This gives us great confidence, for it indicates that there is perfect harmony between the Word and God. Their interests are the same, and nothing disturbs their communion. This being the case, believing in His name is a safe thing to do, for it forges a link with God that cannot be broken. The fact that weight is given to both “Word” and “God”, is indicative of the distinct personality of the Word. When we speak of the Persons of the Godhead we are not talking of three separate entities, (as if there were three Gods), but three centres of consciousness in the one Godhead, each equal in nature and essence.

And the Word was God- this is clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well. This truth is emphasised not only in the teaching of the Lord Jesus, (see for instance John 5:17-29 and 10:30), but also in His miracles, which clearly demonstrated His Deity. For example, He who had made the vine on the third day, Genesis 1:12,13, acted on another “third day” in John 2:1, as He accelerated the lengthy process by which rainwater is made into vintage wine, and thus manifested His power as Creator, with the result that His disciples believed on Him, John 2:11.

1:2
The same was in the beginning with God.

The same was in the beginning with God- John makes it clear that the truths stated in verse one were all true together at the beginning, so it was not a question of development or progress. It was not that He was the Word, and then was with God, and then was God, but rather that He who was with God, and was God, was this eternally, for the nature of God cannot change. Deity does not develop, but is ever infinite. “I am the Lord, I change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed”, Malachi 3:6, a scripture which would have been a great comfort to the remnant in Israel as they faced four hundred years of change until Christ came. Their preservation in those times is testimony to the unchangeableness of God. We who wait for the second coming of Christ may likewise take heart.

Special note on conditions in eternity

The Scriptures tell us somewhat of conditions in eternity, before God created the heaven and the earth, as follows:

Divine Intention

“whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting”, Micah 5:2. (The scribes omitted to mention these words in Matthew 2:6).

Divine Intelligence

“the Word was with God”, John 1:1.

Divine Glory

“glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was”, John 17:5.

Divine Love

“thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world”, John 17:24.

Divine Counsel

“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23.

Divine Power

“For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead”, Romans 1:20.

Divine Choice

“he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world”, Ephesians 1:4.

Divine Equality

“Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God”, Philippians 2:5,6.

Divine Promise

“in hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, promised before the world began”, Titus 1:2.

Divine Fellowship

“that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2.

Section 2   Verses 3-13
Interventions by the Word

1:3
All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made.

All things were made by him- having stated fundamental truths as to the nature of the Word, John now indicates the way in which the Word showed Himself to be God, even by bringing all things into being, something only God can do. Literally rendered, the verse reads as follows, “All things came into being through him, and apart from him not even one thing came into being which has come into being”. John is writing about things coming into being that did not exist before. It is not that they are revealed from their hiding-place. “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.” Hebrews 11:3.

All things came into being by, or through, the Word, “For he spake, and it was done; he commanded, and it stood fast.” Psalm 33:9. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. There are those who appeal to this word “by” to say that the Word was only a high angelic intelligence, who was used by God to make all things as His subordinate. But in Romans 11:36 it is said of God that all things are through Him, (and the apostle uses the same word as “by” here), so on this theory of subordination, God Himself must be acting for another! This, of course, is impossible.

Perhaps as he penned these words the apostle John thought of the language of the prophet, “I am the Lord that maketh all things; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth by myself”, Isaiah 44:24. Isaiah declared that the Lord, the God of heaven, had made all things by Himself, yet John, a sincere believer in the One True God, did not hesitate to say that the Word had made all things. Since John was inspired by the same Spirit as Isaiah was, then we can come to no other conclusion than that the Word is God, not only by the plain statement of verse 1, but also by the fact that He is Creator.

And without him was not anything made that was made- there is no secret store of matter that derives its origin from some other power-source. Note how John puts things positively and negatively, (“all things were made by him…without him was nothing made”), in order that the truth might be hedged about on every side. The first phrase “all things were made by him”, might be thought by hostile minds to refer only to things, and not beings with life, leaving the way open to say that the Word was created first, and then brought things into existence. This second statement of the apostle instantly and conclusively disposes of such a blasphemous notion. Everything that has ever come into being has done so through the Word, therefore the Word did not come into being, but ever is.

So John has now condemned atheism, (the belief that there is no God), for the Word was with God. He has condemned agnosticism, (the belief that it cannot be known whether there is a God or not), for in the beginning was the Word, making God known. He condemns pantheism, (the belief that matter is all there is, and everything is god), for the Word is separate from the things He created. He also condemns Arianism, (the denial of the Deity of Christ), for the Word was God.

Special note on life and existence
It is vital to see the distinction between existing and having life. Life and death are states of existence. When a man dies he changes from one state of existence to another state, but he does not cease to exist. All men will exist for ever, but only believers will live for ever. The unsaved will exist for ever in the lake of fire, which is the second death, Revelation 21:8.

1:4
In him was life; and the life was the light of men.

In him was life- He is the source of life in all its forms, whether plant, animal, human, or angelic. God is the Living God, 1 Thessalonians 1:9, and since the Word is God, in Him is life also. The fact that John says life is in Him, rather than that He has life, emphasises the idea of the communication of life from a source, for life is in Him with the implication that it can be given to others. This is developed in verses 13 and 14.

The things God has created are designed to shed light on who and what He is, for as the apostle Paul wrote, “For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse.” Romans 1:20.

Attributes of God made known through creation include the following:

His power, Psalm 147:4,5; Hebrews 1:3.

His greatness, honour, majesty, and wisdom, Psalm 104:1,24.

His gift of life, breath and all things, Acts 17:25.

His providential care, Psalm 104:10-23; Acts 14:17.

His impartiality, Matthew 5:45.

His glory, Psalm 19:1.

All these features have a voice to men, for God hath not left himself without witness, Acts 14:17. And the psalmist wrote, “The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament sheweth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world”, Psalm 19:1-4.

The more specific idea in the phrase “in him was life” has to do with the formation of man. Adam was made in the image and after the likeness of God, Genesis 1:26,27. As the image of God he represented God to creation, and as one after the likeness of God he replicated God in creation. The psalmist described man at the beginning as crowned with glory and honour, Psalm 8:5. To be in the image of God meant glory; to be after the likeness of God meant honour. Man in Adam has failed to live up to this high calling, which is why the believer turns away from him, and sees Jesus, “crowned with glory and honour”, Hebrews 2:9.

Being in the image of God involved three main things. First, it meant man has rationality, the ability to think and reason. God has this intrinsically, and man has it by creation. This means that when God spoke to Adam and gave him instructions, in particular about which tree he should not eat of, Adam was able to process what God said to him, and come to a conclusion. He was also able to communicate this information to Eve once she had been formed.

The second thing that man has as created in the image of God is personality. God has personality; that is, He is aware of Himself. So is man aware of himself. He is conscious of being himself. What God is as a Person does not develop, but man’s personality does develop with time, experience and thought. (The word Person is used of God not, of course, in the sense that He is a man, but that He has a centre of consciousness).

The third thing God gave to man was spirituality, the ability to be aware of, and to respond to, God Himself. This means that man has the capacity to worship. No doubt it was when God breathed into man’s nostrils the breath of life and man became a living soul, Genesis 2:7, that these capacities were imparted. The word “life” in that verse is in the plural, so man has rational life, personal life, and spiritual life imparted to him.

The apostle Paul reminded the philosophers of Athens of these things. They claimed to be searching for reality, yet they were in ignorance, Acts 17:23, for “the darkness comprehended it not”, John 1:5. He appealed to their rationality, for with the words “we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold”, verse 29, he is appealing to them to be rational. He reasons that if men have “life and breath and all things”, verse 25, and “live and move and have our being”, verse 28, it is because they are the offspring of God, as even their philosopher-poet said, verse 28. If that is the case, then God must live and move and have being as well. By such logical reasoning he appeals to their rationality. So just as God has personality, being aware of Himself, so do they, for as philosophers, they were aware of themselves. As one of their modern-day counterparts said, “I think, therefore I am”.

He also appealed to their spirituality, (that is, their ability to act in their spirits. Not spirituality in the Christian sense “the opposite of carnal”), for they had devotions, or objects of worship. Athens was full of idols. And they had erected an altar to the unknown God, verse 23, thus recognising that there was such a Being as God, even though He was unknown to them. The one they were ignorant of, Paul declares to them, and shows that if they acted upon what they already knew, they could feel after God and find Him, verse 27. In this way the life they had been given by the Word, would become their light. But they would need to repent if they were to escape judgement, verse 31, and by so doing they would exchange their wrong thoughts for God’s right thoughts. In other words, they would move out of their darkness into God’s marvellous light, 1 Peter 2:9.

Special note on the childhood of Christ
It is Luke who emphasises the true and ideal manhood of Christ, and he alone gives us a view of Christ when He was twelve years old. He records an incident that took place at passover time, when Joseph and Mary went up to the feast, and took Jesus with them. Either side of the passage, found in Luke 2:41-51, Luke tells us about the progress of the Lord Jesus. We read, “And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon him.” verse 40. So the Lord Jesus grew physically, spiritually, and intellectually and as a result God’s favour continued to rest upon Him. Then in verse 52 Luke tells us “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.” So now we learn that He is continuing to grow in wisdom intellectually, in bodily increase, physically, and He is also growing socially in relation to both God and men, manifesting those characteristics that God and unbiased men find pleasing in a young person.

Luke then gives us an illustration by means of a real-life incident. As he does so, he shows that the Lord Jesus was indeed true man, made in the image of God rationally, personality-wise, and spiritually.
His rationality. He was found “sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers”, verses 46,47.

His personality. We read, “the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem”, verse 43. Although only twelve years old, He makes the conscious decision to stay behind in Jerusalem. He also gently chides His mother and Joseph for not expecting Him to be in the temple, verse 49. “How is it that ye sought me” would mean, “How is it you looked everywhere else but where you should have known I would be?”

His spirituality. Even though Joseph and Mary had stayed the full week of passover and unleavened bread celebrations, the Lord Jesus was longing for more contact with those who served God in the temple, so He stayed behind. His interests lay with the doctors of the law, not His kinsfolk on their journey back home.

Luke gives us the first recorded words of the Lord Jesus, “How is it that ye sought me? Wist ye not that I must be about my Father’s business?” His desires were Godward, and He longs for nothing less than involvement in His Father’s interests, which lay in the temple.

So it is that as Luke writes to his friend Theophilus, he is able to present a Perfect Man. Perfect, even when but a child. He has every feature that God gave to Adam, unspoiled by Adam’s fall.

And the life was the light of men- the life that a man has enables him to think about who he is. When he does this, it is possible for him to realise, (the light dawns), that he must have been given life from God, and that as a living, thinking, conscious being he has responsibilities towards God. He also realises that if he has rationality, personality and spirituality, then his Creator must have these things too, for they could not come from anywhere else.

1:5
And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not.

And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not- the diverse magnificence of creation was not only for God’s pleasure, Revelation 4:11, but was also designed to enlighten men with regard to God as Creator. Sadly, men refused the testimony of the things around them, for that which may be known about God through creation, although clearly seen, was not received, and instead of worshipping God they suppressed the truth of His Creatorship and began to worship idols. See Romans 1:18-23. So it is that the light of creation shines, but because of sin man’s understanding was perverted, and is described as darkness, for he was in the dark as to the truth presented to him.

It was also true that the light that could tell men what God was like was found in their very own constitution as made in the image of God, as we have noticed in connection with verse 4. Sadly, although the light constantly shone, men rejected the light, and became characterised by darkness, both intellectually, morally and spiritually. So John is looking back on the Old Testament, and sees that the light was shining all the time, (“shineth”), but at the end of that age it had to be said, “the darkness comprehended it not”.

In such a situation, where darkness prevails, radical action is needed, so the next verses tell how that God sent John the Baptist to initiate a new era by introducing God’s Son as the Unique and Final unfolding of God.

Section 2   Verses 6-13
Interventions by the Word

Survey of the section
Having introduced us to the idea that the life the Word gave to creation was a light to men, (we could call it “the light of His handiwork”), informing them of their Creator, John now develops the idea, telling us of various further ways in which the light shone, culminating in the coming of the Light Himself. So we may summarise these verses as follows:

Verses 6-8
The lamp of the herald, John the Baptist.

Verses 9,10
The Lord of history.

Verses 11-13
The Life from heaven.

1:6
There was a man sent from God, whose name was John.

There was a man sent from God, whose name was John- the apostle now gives to us ways in which the Word manifested Himself. In verses 1-5 God’s Creator-glories are spoken of, now God’s grace in all its glory is dealt with. John the Baptist is the bridge between the Old Testament prophets and the New Testament. Christ said, “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matthew 11:13.

This is the fulfilment of God’s promise, for He had said, “Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me”, Malachi 3:1. He was sent from God as the prophets had been of old, but the apostle makes special mention of his name, which means “Jehovah is gracious”. At his naming, John’s relatives proposed to call him Zecharias, after his father, but he indicated that he should be called John. Zecharias had been struck dumb by the angel who announced that he and Elizabeth would have a son, for he had not believed him. Significantly, then, the Levitical priest, (whose lips should keep knowledge, Malachi 2:7), was dumb until “Jehovah is gracious” is named. Then his dumbness was removed and he praised God.

Just as John was born of aged and weak parents, so the old system is giving way to the new, just as “that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away”, Hebrews 8:13, a reference to the old covenant of the law. Significantly, John is named, not after his father as would have been usual, but is given a name none of his kindred had before him, Luke 1:59-64. His name represented a new start, and since John means “Jehovah is gracious”, it is a new start in grace.

John the Baptist was sent from God at the beginning of his ministry, whereas Christ was sent from God when He was in heaven. John came in the spirit and power of Elijah, Luke 1:17, and we note that Elijah came suddenly on the scene in 1 Kings 17:1 as he stormed into Ahab’s palace and announced a message from “the Lord God of Israel, before whom I stand”. Ahab had begun to stand before the idol Baal to worship him, but Elijah stood before God. So we read of John here that he was sent from God; that is, sent from being beside God, listening to His voice, enlightened by His light. Luke tells us of several notable political and religious figures that were prominent at the time, but “the word of God came to John the son of Zecharias in the wilderness”, Luke 3:1,2. The princes of this world were ignorant, but John had a word from God. He comes out to tell what he has heard. As a man sent from God he was sent as a man, whereas “the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, but He was not man before He was sent, but came from heaven.

1:7
The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all men through him might believe.

The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light- John the apostle never gives John the Baptist that title. He is emphasising his testimony to Christ and not his own particular ministry. It seems that John’s ministry was bisected by the baptism of Christ. Before that event he had baptised people with the baptism of repentance, to prepare them for the entrance of the Messiah. After he had made His entrance, John’s ministry, whilst continuing his baptism of repentance, was also to bear witness to the Messiah who had arrived, to tell the people exactly who He was.

The word for witness, “marturia”, gives us the word martyr, and John did indeed seal his testimony with his blood. Christ has a five-fold witness to His person, namely John the forerunner, the Father, His words, His works, and the Old Testament scriptures John 5:31-39.

That all men through him might believe- men need a word from God if they are to come to a meaningful relationship with Him. It is true that creation has a message to men, (“Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world”, Psalm 19:2-4), but as the psalm just quoted goes on to say, “The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple.” So John came with testimony from God. In Matthew, Mark and Luke, his message is “Repent!” In John’s gospel the emphasis is on faith, looking upon the Lamb of God. But repentance and faith are two sides of the attitude of the submission to God He is looking for. He who has truly repented towards God also puts faith in the Lord Jesus, as Acts 20:21 indicates. Repentance is the abandoning of my thoughts, and faith is the wholehearted acceptance of God’s thoughts. See special note on faith at 2:25. It is John’s task to see to it that every person who came to him should realise that they need to believe.

1:8
He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light.

He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light- John presents a contrast to Christ is several ways, as follows:

John was a lamp, with power to shine given him.
Christ is the light itself.

John was a voice.
Christ is the Word, who remains after the voice has died away.

John was the son of a priest.
Christ is the Son of God.

John is a Levite.
Christ is the Lamb.

John baptized with water.
Christ baptized with the Spirit.

John must decrease.
Christ must increase.

Here, John is a lamp, as the Lord Jesus called him, John 5:35, whereas Christ is the light. A lamp gives a certain amount of light because it is supplied with resources outside of itself, as Zechariah 4:1-6 shows. The light, however, is the source, and is not in any way limited to giving a partial illumination. Having said that, however, it is worth pointing out that such was the holy character of John, that he had to deny that he was Christ, and the people thought later on that Christ Himself was John come back from the dead, Matthew 16:14, such was the holiness of his character. The light had done its work in his life, before it began to shine forth in testimony.

Later on the Lord would say, “Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth. But I receive not testimony from man: but these things I say, that ye might be saved.” John 5:33,34. So in the ultimate sense the true witness to Christ is from the Father, and only in a secondary sense from men .

1:9
That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world.

That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world- John the apostle soon returns to the subject in hand, but he will give more detail of John the Baptist’s testimony in verse 19 onwards. He has mentioned him here because he represents the final intervention of the Word in the affairs of men before Christ came personally.

The true light lightens every man that comes into the world, for He is God’s only way of enlightening, either in the Old Testament or the New. This is why the verb is in the present. It is not “did lighten”, or “will lighten”, but He is present to lighten at any point in time. In olden times it was indirectly, now directly.

That He lightens every man does not mean universal salvation, but it does mean universal opportunity. A street lamp lightens the whole of the road, whether people choose to walk in its light or turn into a dark alley to avoid it. John writes for the whole world, not just for Israel. Zacharias, John the Baptist’s father thanked God that Christ was “A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel.” That He was the true light shows His reality. That He lighteth every man shows His impartiality and His availability.

That He is the true light means that He is the test as to whether any statement is true or not. Any system of belief that rejects Christ is false, for there is no truth apart from Him. Truth may be defined as “that which corresponds to reality”.

He is the true light also in that He perfectly exposes the dark hearts and ways of men, for “this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil”, 3:19.

Those who move into His light find that they no longer abide in darkness, 12:46. Rather, they walk in the light of the presence of God, 1 John 1:7.

1:10
He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not.

He was in the world- in case we wonder how He was the light of those who were born before He came, John tells us He was (already) in the world in Old Testament times as He intervened in grace, judgement, and providence. He could say, “My Father worketh hitherto, and I work”, John 5:17, so Divine persons were active in Old Testament times. The same tense for the verb “to be” used here is also found in verse 1, where the point is that the Word already was when the first thing that had a beginning began.

And the world was made by him- He especially made the truth (light) known through creation, whether of things or men, hence the reference here to all things being made by Him.

And the world knew him not- despite the clarity of the revelation through creation, (and Romans 1:20 asserts that through creation men could clearly know about God), the world did not get to know Him.

1:11
He came unto his own, and his own received him not.

He came unto his own- now John uses the word came, for he is now referring to the incarnation. In the previous verse it was His presence behind the scenes, hence the verb “was”; here it is His presence in person. “His own” is the same expression as is used in 16:32, where the Lord tells the disciples that when He is arrested, they will scatter, “every man to his own”. It has to do with things, whereas the second “own” has to do with people.

Special note on His own things
He came to His own world, for “The earth is the Lord’s”, Psalm 24:1. He came to His own land. The land of Israel was His, for two reasons. First, because God said to Israel, “The land shall not be sold for ever: for the land is mine”, Leviticus 25:23. They could buy and sell land, but in the year of jubilee it reverted to the original owner, so it was sold, but not sold for ever. Second, because He was the True Isaac, the seed to whom God gave the land of promise, Genesis 15:18. As the son of the virgin, whose name is Immanuel, the land is Immanuel’s land, Isaiah 7:14; 8:8.
He came to His own home-town, Bethlehem, for He is heir to all that is promised to David, and Bethlehem was David’s city. There is a distinct possibility that the inn at Bethlehem where there was no room for Him was David’s ancestral home, where Boaz and Rahab had also lived, and possibly bequeathed by David’s servant Chimham, one of the sons of Barzillai, David’s friend. See 2 Samuel 19:37-40; 1 Kings 2:7 and Jeremiah 41:17. How significant if there was no room in what was literally His own home! How significant, also, if the reason there was no room was that it was already full up with sons of David, come to be taxed, yet the only one who had a claim to David’s throne was born outside.
He came to His own tribe, “for it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah”, Hebrews 7:14.
He came to His own city, for Jerusalem is the city of the great King, Matthew 5:35, but He was taken outside of its walls and crucified.
He came to His own temple, for it was His Father’s house, John 2:16, and He was His Son.
He came to His own throne, for the promise of the angel was, “and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David”, Luke 1:32.

Not only was He Heir to these things by virtue of His birth, but He was the Former of these things by virtue of His Deity.

And his own received him not– now the reference is to His own people, the nation of Israel. This company is distinguished from the world here, for they were the favoured nation. He who had every claim to the things listed above, was refused His due place in the hearts of the people. He had come into the world in general, as the one who was responsible for making it, verse 10, but as He said Himself, “The Son of Man hath not where to lay his head”, Luke 9:58. And John tells us “Every man went to his own home. Jesus went to the Mount of Olives.” John 7:53; 8:1. It is noticeable that the Devil and demons recognised Him, the animals (ass), birds, (cockerel), and fish responded to Him, the winds and the waves obeyed Him, but His own chosen people rejected Him!

The idea behind the word “received” is “to have taken that which is within reach, anxious to make its one’s own when handed over by another”. In a sense the prophets handed Him over in their predictions, then John the Baptist handed Him over by pointing Him out as the Lamb of God. But the climax was when the Father introduced Him to the nation at His baptism. He was well pleased with Him, and they should have been too; but they were out of fellowship with God.

1:12
But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name:

But as many as received him- there were exceptions to the general rule that His own received Him not, (hence the “but” of contrast), and John now tells how a new company was formed whom the Lord could call His own in 13:1. They were like the woman of Luke 7:44-46, who gave to the Lord what Simon the Pharisee withheld from Him, namely, a welcome.

To them gave he power to become the sons of God- Christ has the ability to give to men the authority to become, or rightfully take their place, as the sons of God. He has this authority because He has control of the spiritual world as well as the physical. As He Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him.” John 17:2. As we shall see later in the gospel, “For as the Father has life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself.” John 5:26.

Special note on the translation “sons of God”
The Authorised Version has been criticised for translating the Greek word tekna as “sons”, when the root of the word has to do with childbirth. It is contended that the word should be translated “children”. But we should remember that the men who translated the Authorised Version were learned men, who were very well qualified for the task. They would have weighed up the question of whether they should translate as sons or children very carefully.

We should remember also that at the end of the scriptures there is a solemn warning about taking from and adding to the words of scripture. This would include taking from and adding to the sense of the words, as well as the words themselves. This warning was given in the context of the promise of Christ’s coming again, so it is clear that there would be something that could be called the Word of God that was not to be tampered with, and that would last until the Lord’s coming. In the goodness of God the Word of God is with us in its perfect form, and we seek to change it at our spiritual peril.

Could it not be that John is looking on to the future? It is God’s purpose to reveal His Son to this world in a day to come. At that day He will come accompanied with multitudes whom Paul calls the sons of God, Romans 8:19. They will have been conformed to the image of God’s Son, as Romans 8:29 tells us. But what they will display is “the glorious liberty of the children of God”, verse 21. Their glory as children is that they have liberty. Their glory as sons is that they are like the Son of God. It is the same company in view in each case, but the emphasis is different. So in John 1:12 it is “become the sons of God”, whereas in the next verse the same people are born of God, and are therefore His children. The new birth is the beginning, whereas being the sons of God as conformed to the image of God’s Son, is the ending. Notice the way in which the apostle Paul speaks of believers as sons and children in the same passage, Romans 8:14-21. We should remember that in normal circumstances it was a Greek or Roman’s own child that he made his son, as we see from Galatians 4:1-6. This is not to say that believers only become sons after they have been children for a while. The apostle writes in Romans 8:17, “if children, then heirs”, and yet in Galatians 4:7, “if a son, then an heir”. So if believers are heirs of God as children, and heirs of God as sons, they are sons as soon as they are children.

It is God’s purpose to give to His sons even now the power to become the sons of God in the sense that they become increasingly son-like. The word for power is the one that emphasises authority, that is, freedom to act. It would be presumption for believers to take the place of sons if the Son of God Himself had not given them the right. They are trusted to mature in sonship. This is a fitting climax to the section in which John is detailing interventions by the Word. It is as if the sons of God are authorised to continue the task begun by the Word, namely, to manifest God. The grand result of His interventions will be when He comes again with those who have responded to Him and have been made like Him.

Even to them that believe on his name John needs to introduce the idea of believing, since many in Israel were trusting in the fact that they had been born naturally of Abraham. John speaks of those who believe on His Name, but has not told us any personal name for the Word yet, but will proceed to do so throughout the rest of the chapter. This believing on His name is the same as receiving Him, which is the force of the “even”, a word of explanation.

The various titles used of Christ throughout the chapter build up a profile of His person and character, and this is summed up in His name. The godly of old time were greatly interested in the name of God, as we see from the words of Agur, “what is his name, and what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell?” Proverbs 30:4. Now there is opportunity to know it.

One of the reasons why John’s gospel is so much taken up with Christ’s ministry in Jerusalem is because it was the “place which the Lord your God shall choose to cause his name to dwell there”, Deuteronomy 12:11. He was there in the person of His Son during His ministry, and John shows He is competent to reveal the Name. It is important to remember, also, that when God graciously showed His glory to Moses, it was by declaring His name to him, Exodus 34:5-7. That name has now been set forth in the Son of God made flesh.

It is the purpose of God that the gospel should promote the name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. The apostle Paul wrote of his ministry that it was “among all nations, for his name”, Romans 1:5. The last phrase meaning “for the good of his name”. It is important for the gospel preacher to promote Christ, and not dwell on sinners. The gospel is the gospel of the glory of Christ, not of the shame of the sinner. When Christ Himself is preached, it is He that is believed in.

1:13
Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.

Which were born- to the Jews, descent from Abraham was everything, as John 8:30-42 shows. The Lord had to firmly point out to them that Abraham had more than one child, and if they persecuted Him as Ishmael had persecuted Isaac, then they, like Ishmael, had no right to be in the father’s house. If they believed on Him as the Son of the Father, however, they would be free as Isaac was. See also Galatians 4:26,31.

Not of blood- three negatives come first, to deal with the wrong thoughts of the Jews about the rights of birth. Ishmael could have claimed privileges as being of Abraham’s blood-line, but he was cast out. The sons of Keturah, Genesis 25:1-6, could also have claimed natural descent, but this did not put them in the family of God. Only personal faith can do this, Romans 4:9-12.

Nor of the will of the flesh- nothing which self can determine can bring to pass the new birth. Abraham adopted the custom of the time and used his wife’s maidservant to give him a son, Genesis 16:1-16, but Ishmael was born after the flesh, Galatians 4:29.

Nor of the will of man- Abraham, thinking that he was departing this life without a son and heir, had made Eliezer his servant “the son of possession of his house”, Genesis 15:2 margin, a term meaning one who would inherit from him. Eliezer was, quite literally, in Abraham’s will. This was the will of Abraham coming into view, irrespective of the will of God, which was, in fact, to give him a proper son.

Notice that being born again, verse 12, and believing, are linked together, just as they are in John 3:1-16. These two things happen simultaneously, as a person responds to the movements of the Spirit through the word of God. Peter speaks of being born again through the incorruptible word of God which liveth and abideth for ever, 1 Peter 1:23, and James concurs, saying that God of His own will has begotten believers with the word of truth, James 1:18. The mention of the word of God tells us that faith’s response to God’s word is needed before a soul can be born again. It is not a matter of God being coerced into blessing us, but rather of God sovereignly ordaining that a person is born again when they believe. This was made clear to Nicodemus in chapter three. He asked, when told about the new birth, “How can these things be?”. In other words, how can they come about. The Lord answered by speaking about faith.

We have seen that the culmination of the interventions of the Word in the world has resulted in a new company being formed, those whom John will describe as “his own” in 13:1. His own people of Israel received Him not, so there is a fresh start. All in this new company have eternal life, which gives the capacity to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, John 17:3. So it is that John will now show the ways in which these believers come to know God better.

Section 3   Verses 14-18
Insight through the Word

Survey of the section
As we turn to verses 14-18, we may see the apostle’s progress of thought more easily if we omit for the moment all parenthetical and explanatory matter, and read as follows; “And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us…full of grace and truth…no man hath seen God at any time; the Only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him”. In the intervening statements there is the experience of John the apostle, (“we beheld his glory”); the exclamation of John the Baptist, (“he was before me”); the experience of all believers, (“of his fulness have all we received”); and then the example of Moses, (“the law was given by Moses”). John the Baptist and Moses are especially mentioned because Moses was at Sinai at the beginning of the law-age, and John the Baptist was at the end of it.

John has penned verses 1-13 so that we might know, and as a result, might live intelligently as sons. He pens verses 14-18 so that we might do what Moses did, even bow his head toward the earth, and worship, Exodus 34:8, when he was shown somewhat of the glory of God. We may see its fullness in Christ, so how much more should we worship.

In verse 14 glory is beheld. In verse 15 Christ is preferred, or has precedence. In verse 16, grace and truth are received. In verse 17 grace and truth come and are maintained. In verse 18, God is declared and expounded.

1:14
And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.

And the Word was made flesh- note the “and”, which links back to verses 1-3; “In the beginning was the Word…and the Word was made flesh”. Intervening verses have spoken of His pre-incarnation involvement with the world He had created, but now John speaks of the Word as He is made in the likeness of men. Eternity is meeting time; God is coming into flesh; He who was with God is now with men. The change is radical and His manhood is vital, just as vital as His Godhood. He cannot be either Last Adam, Kinsman Redeemer, Mediator, or High Priest, unless He is truly man, for all these offices depend on His death, and unless He takes flesh and blood He cannot die, Hebrews 2:14.

Special note on flesh
The word is used in several senses in scripture, as follows:

All mankind, as in Genesis 6:13, where we read “the end of all flesh is come before me”, and 7:21, “all flesh died that moved upon the earth”. In the latter verse all flesh includes birds, cattle, wild beasts, creeping things and man. This is flesh as a physical body, of whatever kind, for “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.” 1 Corinthians 15:39.

Flesh as in the expression “flesh and blood”, which all men share, and of which the Lord Jesus took part through Mary, Hebrews 2:14. It is a term that takes in all parts of the material body of a man, as one who is fitted to live upon earth. Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, 1 Corinthians 15:50, which is why the body of the believer will have to be changed, to fit it for heaven.

Flesh as distinguished from blood, as in the Lord’s words, “He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him”, John 6:56. This is a metaphorical statement, where the flesh of the Lord Jesus stands for His life on earth, and the blood His death on the cross. To eat His flesh and blood is to take in the truths surrounding His life on earth and His death on the cross.

The self-principle in man, which as far as the believer is concerned is opposed by the indwelling Spirit, Galatians 5:16,17. This is why the apostle exhorts believers to not live after the flesh, but to mortify or put to death the deeds of the body, those things which the sin-principle within us incites us to do. Because of its associations with the sin principle within us, the apostle is careful to protect the integrity of the person of Christ by saying that He came “in the likeness of sinful flesh”, Romans 8:3. He took a body which with us is the seat of sin, but in Him was not. He did not come in the likeness of flesh, as if He was not true man. Rather, He came in the likeness of that which in us is sinful but in Him was not, for “in him is no sin”, 1 John 3:5.

Whereas in verses 1-3 we have been told what the Word is, now we are told what He became, for this is the sense of the word “made” here. Just as all things “became” by Him, verse 3, with something not there before coming into existence, so now He Himself becomes something that He was not before, namely flesh. Wisely, the Authorised Version translators did not use the word “become” here, lest we mistakenly think that he started to exist when He became flesh. What did start was His form of existence as one who is now both God and man. This took place at the moment of His conception in the womb of Mary. No doubt this happened when she was in Nazareth, giving a fresh dimension to His title of Jesus of Nazareth, not Jesus of Bethlehem. We read that Cana was “where he made the water wine”, 4:46. But the water existed beforehand, and then was manifested as something else. So Christ existed in all eternity, but He became that which He was not before, even a man, and He became man never to cease being man.

Special note on the incarnation
First, He gained the attributes of man without losing the attributes of God. He who is in the form of God took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men, Philippians 2:6,7. It is in John’s Gospel, that especially emphasizes the Deity of Christ, that He describes Himself as “a man that hath told you the truth”, John 8:40. His manhood is real, for He was born of Mary, but His manhood is ideal, for He was not begotten of Joseph.

Second, He united manhood and Godhood for ever in His person. John insists in his epistle that one way of discerning whether a man is an antichrist is by asking whether he believes Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, 1 John 4:2. The sense of the participle he uses for “come” is, “having come in the flesh and continuing to be in the flesh”. The precision of the Greek language expresses the truth that the manhood Christ has taken, He will never discard. The Jesus of Nazareth who was here, is the Jesus of Nazareth who spoke to Saul of Tarsus from heaven, Acts 22:8; the same Jesus that will come again to earth, Acts 1:11.

Third, He did not merely come in man’s guise, as angels have done when visiting men, but became flesh. Not flesh in contrast to spirit, (as if He became a body, or clothed Himself with one), but flesh consisting of spirit and soul and body, the constituent parts of man, 1 Thessalonians 5:23. When Isaiah spoke of all flesh seeing the salvation of God, he meant all mankind. So Christ became flesh by taking the nature that man has. The scripture states, “Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same”, Hebrews 2:14. Adam was a real man before he sinned, so a sinful nature is not an integral part of man. Christ can be, and is, real man, without having a sinful nature.

Fourth, He now possesses two natures, yet remains one Person. He never spoke of Himself as “Us”, as the Godhead does at times, Genesis 1:26; 3:22; 11:7. Who can begin to understand the great mystery of godliness, that “God was manifest in the flesh”? 1 Timothy 3:16. If the god Dagon fell on his face to the earth before the ark of the Lord, 1 Samuel 5:3, how much more should we, before Him of whom the ark speaks.

Fifth, the attributes of both natures, His Godhood and His manhood, are properly ascribed to the one Person. This means, for example, that the one who stilled the storm on the lake was a man, Matthew 8:23-27, (note verse 27, “What manner of man is this”), even though to still storms is Divine work, Psalm 107:23-30. And the one who slept in the boat was God, even though the God that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep, Psalm 121:4. We ought not to say that He slept as a man and stilled the storm as God. He both slept, and stilled the storm, as one blessed, undivided Person. Well might the apostle write, “And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16.

And dwelt among us- or literally, “pitched his tent among us”. In wilderness days God had “walked in a tent and in a tabernacle”, 2 Samuel 7:6, (a reference to the two innermost curtains of the tabernacle), but now in a deeper sense God has made His presence known in the midst of Israel again.

The reason God was able to be amongst His people of old time was because of the work of atonement, Leviticus 16:16. God said, in connection with atonement, “and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness”. If the Word is God, can He be here on any lesser basis? Clearly not, but John the Baptist is able to announce Him as the one who would take away the sin of the world, and on the basis of what He would do at Calvary, Christ can be amongst men despite their sin.

When Israel sinned at the giving of the law, Moses pitched a tabernacle outside the camp, “And it came to pass, that every one which sought the Lord went out unto the tabernacle of the congregation, which was without the camp.” Exodus 33:7. When Moses had gone into this tabernacle, the cloudy pillar, the sign of God’s presence, stood at the door, verse 8. When they saw this, the people worshipped, verse 10. So the tabernacle in Moses’ day was outside the camp, whereas the tabernacle which is the Word made flesh, is dwelling amongst the people, and is available to them all.

And we beheld his glory- we may define glory as “the display of excellence”. To behold is to contemplate and interpret. The word John uses is the same as in 1 John 1:1 when he spoke of looking upon the Lord Jesus when He was here. He initially looked, but his interest deepened and he contemplated and studied Him. John and his fellow apostles saw with calm and detailed scrutiny the glory of Christ, He giving them ample opportunity to do so. The word beheld denotes attentive contemplation, and careful and deliberate interpretation. With this we may compare the experience of Moses when he requested a sight of the glory of God. He was put in the cleft of the rock, covered with God’s hand, and only saw the back parts or afterglow of God’s glory. There were no views of Christ’s glory barred to the apostles, however, for the light of the knowledge of the glory of God is in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6, and that face is not veiled. It is not only apostles that are able to see the glory, for it is seen by all those who believe the gospel.

The glory as of the only begotten of the Father- if an earthly only begotten son and his father were to manifest their relationship in an ideal way, there would be a glory about that relationship. How much more so when the relationship is between Divine persons! And this is precisely the glory that John saw and wrote about. As God’s only begotten Son, the Lord Jesus is deeply loved of His Father, and stands in dignified and intimate relationship with Him. This relationship is expressed in mutual affection, complete unity of intention, and absolute confidence. These things, perfectly expressed by the Son when here, are glorious, and John was privileged to see the glory of them. Thereafter the apostles recorded what they saw and heard, so that others might have a share in the sight of the glory too, 1 John 1:3.

Full of grace and truth the grace and truth in Christ may be looked at as His personally, and His to give to others, which we might call His mediatorial grace and truth. His personal grace is His moral beauty, His total acceptableness to God. His personal truth is His absolute conformity to that which corresponds to reality, as it is expressed in the nature of God, the fount of all truth.

His mediatorial grace is His free favour towards the undeserving. His mediatorial truth is His telling forth of God. The glory of God which Moses asked to see in Exodus 33:18 was known by the proclamation of His name, Exodus 34:5-8. Moses simply heard the recital of various aspects of the Name of God, whereas John saw them worked out in practice in the life of God’s Son.

The proclaimed name of God may be resolved into two components. His grace, for He declares Himself to be merciful, gracious, long-suffering, abundant in goodness, keeping mercy for thousands and forgiving. His truth, for He is abundant in truth, by no means clears the guilty and visits the sins of the fathers. Of these two things Christ is full, and since grace reveals the God who is love, 1 John 4:8, and truth reveals the God who is light, 1 John 1:5, and Christ is full of grace and full of truth, by Him God is told out to perfection.

The word “full” relates to both grace and truth, so He was not half-full of grace and half-full of truth, so making Him full, but full of both grace and truth.

He was full of grace, so there was no legality with Him. He was full of truth, so there was no licence. Since John tells us in verse 16 that of His fulness we have all received, as believers we should aim to have no legality or licence either. The true Christian position is one of liberty. The parable of the prodigal son illustrates this, Luke 15:11-32. The prodigal as he engaged in “riotous living”, verse 13, illustrates licence. His elder brother who protested to his father that “these many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment”, verse 29, illustrates legality. The prodigal, repentant and back in the father’s house, wearing the best robe, a ring, and shoes, verse 22, illustrates liberty.

1:15
John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me.

John bare witness of him, and cried saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me, for he was before me- this is the first of three references to the testimony of John. It is found here in anticipation, and as a summary of what he said about Christ. It is found in its chronological place in verse 27, and then again in verse 30, in reference to what was said the previous day. The apostle inserts it here to reassure us that what was seen in Christ was fully in harmony with the Old Testament, for “the law and the prophets were until John”, Luke 16:16, so he is the one uniquely placed to give his verdict on Christ and the revelation of God He brings.

So here is the exclamation of John, who was of Levi’s tribe, as to the suitability and worthiness of God’s chosen. The tribe of Levi had sided with Moses at Sinai when the people broke God’s law, Exodus 32:26, and now their representative is siding with the one who came in grace. The apostle John never calls the forerunner John the Baptist, but rather describes him as a witness, or testimony bearer. Here John testifies of Christ’s superiority. This is powerful testimony, for it is ranked amongst the testimonies of the Father, Christ’s works, and that of the Old Testament, John 5:33,36,37,39.

John the Baptist’s ministry seems to be in two parts. He preached the baptism of repentance before Christ came to him to be baptised. After this his ministry was more one of testimony to the person of Christ. He said himself, “And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.” John 1:34. So he saw the Spirit descending on Christ, and remaining on Him, and that was the sign to him that Christ would baptise with the Holy Ghost, a Divine Person, and therefore must be a Divine Person Himself. So it is that from that point onwards John bore testimony to the fact that He was the Son of God.

The words “he was before me”, show that John the Baptist has grasped the truth as to the Deity of Christ, and therefore His fitness and ability to display God. He will say in verse 33 that he did not always have that knowledge of Him, but what happened when he baptized Christ revealed it to him. As to birth, the Lord Jesus was after John, but as to worth, He has precedence. As to birth, John was six months before, but as to worth, John is infinitely far behind.

The Lord said, “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matthew 11:13, and it is fitting that this representative of the law should bear witness to the superiority of Him who came in grace, and summarise who He is as He presents Himself to men. The name John means “Jehovah is gracious”, and it is fitting that a man with such a name should close the age of the law and introduce Christ in grace.

1:16
And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace.

And of his fulness have all we received John describes the experience of all believers, not just the apostles, when he speaks of all receiving of His fulness of grace and truth.. Since the grace and truth expressed in Christ is the outworking of Divine Life, and the believer shares in that life when he is born of God, then at that moment of new birth grace and truth are received out of His glorious fulness. All that His grace bestows and His truth reveals is made good to us. Any pleasing and Christ-like features which God can see in His people have been produced only because we have received of His fulness of grace and truth. That grace is regulated by truth, lest we turn it into sentiment or licence. The truth is accompanied by grace, lest we turn it into legality.

And grace for grace- the apostle assures us that the grace we receive from Christ, whether initially or constantly, exactly corresponds to our need at the moment, so that the grace (expressed in Christ), corresponds to the grace (we need from Christ). We needed grace to deliver us initially, and we need expressions of God’s free favour constantly, so that we may live in a way which pleases Him.

Note there is no corresponding “truth for truth”, for that would mean that truth is revealed progressively to us, and is not received by us in its fulness when we believe in Christ. Circumstances change, but the truth to deal with those circumstances does not change, and is available in its entirety to us in the word of God. It is up to the believer to store his mind with the truth, so that he will know how to react in each circumstance.

1:17
For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ.

For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ- John is putting two parallel statements in sharp contrast. The word “for” is present because John sees the need to explain why grace and truth are needed, and also to tell us how the constant supply of them is maintained.

Having given to us the testimony of John, who ended the age of the law, the apostle now tells about Moses and the inauguration of the law age. Moses gave the law to Israel, but he did not see the glory of God when the tables were intact. It was only when the law had been broken that he appealed for a sight of the glory on the basis of the grace of God. It was not found in its fulness in the law. Note the nine references to “grace” and “gracious” in Exodus 33:12-34:9. Whereas the law was given through Moses on cold, unyielding tables of stone that were external to the mediator, grace and truth came by Jesus Christ, expressed in a living person, the Word become flesh. Instead of grace and truth being abstract ideas, they are now fully expressed in a man. This had not happened before, and the law certainly could not have brought it about.

One idea behind the word “came” is that there is a contrast between tables of law written on stone coming down from mount Sinai in the hands of Moses, (in other words, external to himself), and grace coming in the living person of Christ from heaven. But there is also the thought of a contrast between tables of stone that were broken, and grace and truth kept intact by Christ. And what was true during His life here, is still true now in the lives of His people, for He enables grace and truth to be maintained in their hearts. Christ is said to come, but He does not pass by as God did in front of Moses, but remains for us to behold continually. Speaking of the respective glories of the law and grace, the apostle Paul wrote, “For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.” 2 Corinthians 3:11. Moses saw in the continued presence of God the evidence that the nation had found grace in His sight, Exodus 33:16.

We should always remember that the righteous principles contained in the law of Moses still stand true, but the law as the means of displaying aspects of God’s glory has been superseded by the fulness of glory seen in Christ.

When God showed His glory to Moses He did it by explaining His name, Exodus 34:6,7. His words were these:
The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty; visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and upon the children’s children, unto the third and to the fourth generation”.

We could see a succession in these words, rather than a simple list of characteristics. The Lord is the Lord God, so He combines the fact that He is ever-existing, with the fact that He is the Creator of all things, and is therefore the Moral Governor of the universe, and men are responsible to Him. He is full of compassion, even though men do not deserve it, (for He is gracious, and grace is undeserved favour), and is long-suffering even though men despise His goodness and grace. That goodness is ungrudging, (for He is abundant in the showing of it), but is always exercised with due regard for the truth. These glories are known only by those who come by way of propitiation, (for the word “forgiving” can be translated “bearing away”, which is what the scapegoat did in relation to iniquity and transgression and sin on the Day of Atonement). But this forgiveness is not at the expense of justice, (for He can by no means clear the guilty). If these glorious features are spurned, then the consequences for the person concerned and his family are serious.

So when a person believes “on his name”, John 1:12, he is saying that the name of God is perfectly represented in the Word, Jesus Christ. The features of God listed in that declaration to Moses, but only dimly seen by him as representative of the law, (as indicated by the words “my face shall not be seen”, Exodus 33:23), are fully seen in Jesus Christ, “For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.” 2 Corinthians 4:6. .

1:18
No man hath seen God at any time, the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.

No man hath seen God at any time- this is an echo of the words of God to Moses, “There shall no man see me, and live”, Exodus 33:20. Having spoken of John at the end of the law-age, and Moses at the beginning of it, the apostle now ranges over the centuries between. The physical eye cannot look upon God, but the spiritual eye can, as He is made manifest in Christ, who said, “he that hath seen me, hath seen the Father” John 14:9. John the apostle, who did see Him with the physical eye, does not give any description of Him as to His appearance, even though he says “That which we have seen…declare we unto you”, 1 John 1:3. So the sight is not physical but spiritual, the discerning of the glory as in verse 14.

The only begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father- having excluded everyone else by the phrase “No man hath seen God at any time”, John brings his opening section to a climax by telling us three further things about the Word.

First, John declares that the Word is the Son of God, and as such is in direct and intimate relationship with the Father. Sonship involves the sharing of character and nature, and since God’s character and nature are eternal, so must the Sonship of Christ be eternal. In John 10:30,36, “I and my Father are one”, and “I am the Son of God”, are used by Christ as identical terms. To be the Son of God is to be God.

Second, He is only begotten Son, which tells of His uniqueness. Although it is God’s will that His people should be conformed to the image of His Son, so that He might be the firstborn among many brethren, yet the sonship of these brethren is derived, for they are sons by adoption, Galatians 4:5,6, Romans 8:15, having been slaves before. Believers are sons of God in association with Christ as God’s firstborn, not as His Only Begotten. His Sonship is distinct, for if the sonship of believers was only a question of degree, with the Word merely being closer to God in some way, then He could not be the only begotten Son. His sonship, therefore, is a matter of kind, not of degree.

The title only begotten is also one of affection, as it was in the case of Isaac. Abraham had two biological sons when God said to him “Take…thine only son”. But since the word God used there was equivalent to the word for only begotten that John uses, he did only have one son in that sense. Isaac was the darling of his father’s heart, but Christ is the eternal object of His Father’s affections in a far deeper way than was the case with Isaac. God is love, but to be meaningful love must have an object. It is the Son of God who is the object of His Father’s love in eternity. Love may be defined as “the expression of an attraction”.

Third, He is said to be in the bosom of the Father. This indicates intimacy. Scholars tell us that the words “which is in the bosom of the Father” are in the form of a present participle with the article in the nominative, which means to say, “having been, and being, in the bosom of the Father”. This amounts to a title, that He is “The Dweller in the bosom of the Father”. There is room for none else there, so He alone tells forth the secrets of His Father’s heart.

So not only is the Lord Jesus in eternal relationship with the Father as His only begotten Son, but also is privy to His counsels and purpose. When Peter wished to inquire of the Lord in the upper room, he did it through the one who was leaning on His bosom at supper, John 13:21-25. From his position of nearness and affection, John was able to ask of the Lord, and receive an answer. John was in Christ’s bosom because he had moved there, whereas Christ is eternally in the bosom of the Father, such is the force of the word “being”. He is uniquely able to disclose to us what is in the Father’s heart.

The word bosom here and in John 13:23 means “a bosom, or hollow thing”. What a contrast with Moses, who was placed in the clift (or “bored out place”) of the rock whilst God’s glory passed by. The law was written on hard tables of stone, whereas grace is made known by a living Christ. It is appropriate, then, that Moses the lawgiver should be hidden in a hollow in a cold, hard rock, whereas Christ is in the hollow of the Father’s bosom.

Special note on the descriptions given to the Son here
1. He is God’s Son, so His relationship with God is a living relationship.

2. He is God’s Son, which means He shares the nature of God, so He has a level relationship.

3. He is only begotten Son, so He has a loving relationship.

4. He is ever in the bosom of the Father, so it is a lasting relationship.

5. He is the Son in the Father’s bosom, and who hath declared Him, so He has a lucid relationship.

He hath declared him- John uses a verb here which was used in Greek literature for the interpreting of sacred things. Having told us of the uniqueness of the person of Christ, John now makes sure we realise that it is He who has revealed the mind of God fully, as He alone can. He does this not only because He is God’s Son, privy to the secrets of His heart, but because He, as the Word, is the chosen means by which those secrets are disclosed.

Summary of verses 14-18
As one who is in eternal relationship with the Father, is deeply loved of the Father, and who fully knows the mind of the Father, the Son of God is uniquely able to declare Him, and this He has done fully. He is the Word, the one who discloses God’s thoughts, and has discharged the responsibility laid upon Him when He was sent to declare God. In words and deeds of grace and truth, as detailed in the rest of John’s gospel, the Lord Jesus told out the Father, and thus the glory of God is revealed in a way that can be understood and appreciated. There is no Divine hand now, as there was with Moses, shielding us from the sight of the glory. All is revealed, and God may be known by those who have the capacity to do so. And it is the possession of eternal life which gives that capacity. “And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” John 17:3.

Section 4   Verses 19-28
Introducer of the Word

1:19
And this is the record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou?

And this is the record of John- the apostle now begins the main part of his gospel after the prologue of verses 1-18 in which he set out the leading principles governing him as he wrote. John the Baptist had a unique role. Not only was he one sent that men might believe on Christ, verse 7, but he was also the one who introduced the Lord Jesus at the beginning of His public ministry. See Acts 13:24, where Paul declared that John preached before His coming, or entrance. He was the porter who opened the door for the True Shepherd to come amongst the sheep, John 10:3. The apostle John does not ever call him John the Baptist, but rather the witness.

When the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou? remember that John was the son of a priest, so some of those sent to him may very well have been his relatives. In John’s gospel the title Jews means the Jewish authorities. They are coming from the centre of Judaism, Jerusalem, no doubt anxious as to whether John represented a threat to their authority and position. When they ask who he is they are inquiring as to his claims. This expression can be used even if the person asking knows the other. We see an illustration of this when Naomi asks Ruth, “Who art thou, my daughter?”, Ruth 3:16. Naomi knows who her daughter-in-law is, but does not know the outcome of her visit to Boaz, and whether Ruth is now his prospective wife. The thought is, “What position do you hold; what is your status?”

1:20
And he confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ.

And he confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ- John agrees that he is a man sent from God, (he confessed), and at no point did he deny his own confession that he was not Christ, (denied not); he was steadfast in his testimony. From Daniel 9:24-26 it would be possible to know that the time of the manifestation of the Messiah was near, and the Jews are wondering if John is He. Despite being the greatest prophet among those born of women, Luke 7:28, John is quick to honour Christ. The people later thought that Christ was John the Baptist come back from the dead, Matthew 16:14, which says much for his likeness to Christ.

Some of the features of John’s character come out in these verses. In verse 20, we see his honesty as he denies he is the Christ. In verse 23 his humility, as he claims only to be a voice; his confidence in God, for the idea of being a voice is from the prophecy of Isaiah foretelling his coming; his awareness of his mission and his limitations.

1:21
And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No.

And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not- John came in the spirit and power of Elijah, Luke 1:17, but his birth is carefully recorded by Luke to show, amongst other things, that he was not Elijah back from the dead. His similarity to Elijah is seen in several ways. He appeared on the scene suddenly; he wore distinctive clothing; he was persecuted by a wicked woman; he denounced the sins of a king; he was a messenger of judgement and wrath; he became depressed when he felt his ministry had not achieved anything; he gave way to a successor.

Elijah is indeed prophesied by Malachi to return when God judges the earth in the Tribulation Period, Malachi 4:5,6; Matthew 17:11, but John the Baptist announces the One who came not to destroy men’s lives but to save them, Luke 9:54-56. The following are the words of the Lord Jesus when the disciples asked Him about the coming of Elijah, just after he had appeared on the Mount of Transfiguration with Moses:

Matthew 17:10
And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come?

And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come? The word “then” shows that the disciples are drawing a conclusion. Had they misunderstood the words “There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom”, 16:28? Did they really think that the kingdom was about to begin? The sight of Elijah now reminds them that God had said “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:5. If the kingdom was about to begin, then they think that Elijah should have come beforehand.

Matthew 17:11
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things- without reference to the scribes, the Lord reinforces what Malachi had written, for it was the promise of God. He shall “turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers”, Malachi 4:6. What this means may be learned from the similar words spoken of John the Baptist, for the angel said to Zecharias, “And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord.” Luke 1:17. If “to turn…the disobedient to the wisdom of the just” is the equivalent of turning the heart of the children to their fathers, then it means that the fathers will be exercised to teach their children the law, (for this is mentioned in the previous verse in Malachi 4), and the children will be willing to respond, and so be turned back to the wisdom of the just men who wrote the Old Testament. In this way Elijah shall restore all things. In his first ministry, Elijah had brought the people back to the Lord at Carmel, and he will do so again in the future. He appealed to the “Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel”, and God answered by fire, 1 Kings 18:36. He was turning the hearts of the children to the wisdom of the just. As a result we read, “thou hast turned their heart back again”, and the people fell on their faces and worshipped God, verses 37,39. Elijah had restored all things. He will do so again, in the sense that he will be one of the witnesses who will be stationed in the temple during the tribulation. He will have the power to prevent himself and Moses, the other witness, from being arrested, for, as before, he will be able to command fire from heaven, 2 Kings 1:10,12,14; Revelation 11:5. For three and a half years they will prevent the setting up of the image of Antichrist in the temple, and prophesy in the sense that they expound the law pertaining to idol-worship, thus turning many away from apostasy.

Matthew 17:12
But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them.

But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed- so not only is there a future coming of Elijah, but also a past one, for by coming “in the spirit and power of Elias”, John the Baptist’s ministry was identical to Elijah’s. His spirit was the same as Elijah’s, a strong condemnation of sin. His power was in his preaching. Sadly, however, his ministry was not appreciated by the rulers, and he was put to death.

Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them- this is a solemn warning to the disciples that the path to the kingdom, both for Christ and for them, would be through suffering. Of course, death for Christ would not be the swift swing of the axe, as with John the Baptist, but the long cruel death of the cross.

Matthew 17:13
Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist.

Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist- as often, they took in one truth, but seemed to ignore the other. They realise that John the Baptist was as good as Elijah for that time, but that Elijah would come in person at the end times. But they seemed to have missed the reference to the Son of man suffering.

We return to John 1:21.

Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No- the word prophet has the definite article before it, so the prophet is some well-defined person, as well-defined as “the” Messiah. At Sinai the people of Israel requested that the direct voice of God be not heard any more. So Moses told them that “The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him shalt thou hearken.” Deuteronomy 18:15. That this prophet was Christ is made clear by Peter in Acts 3:22,26, and Stephen agreed, Acts 7:37.

In John 7:40,41, the people were confused about this prophet, thinking Him to be a different person to the Messiah. Perhaps this gives a clue as to why John sent to Christ to ask if he was really the Christ, or whether they should look for someone else. The Lord’s answer emphasised both His miracle ministry and His preaching ministry, showing that He combined the miracle ministry of the Messiah, (see Isaiah 35:4-6), with the prophetic ministry of the Prophet, for He not only worked miracles, but preached the gospel to the poor, Luke 7:16-23.

1:22
Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself?

Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? Frustrated by his denials, they press John to give them an answer. As Pharisees, they could not understand someone who did not promote himself, for that is what they did all the time. He had purposely made his three-fold denial to dispel any illusions they might have about him being the Messiah. Once he has done that, he is free to declare who he is. Notice that even when he does this, he emphasizes the person of the Lord, as his father Zacharias did when he spoke more about the unborn Christ than his own, long awaited new-born son, Luke 1:67-80. “He must increase, but I must decrease.” was John’s motto, John 3:30, and should be ours too.

1:23
He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias.

He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias- Zecharias was struck dumb by the angel because he had not believed the message that he would have a son. Now that son is anything but dumb. The priest’s lips should keep knowledge, and the people should seek the law at his mouth, Malachi 2:7, so John, the son of a priest, is imparting knowledge, but not about the law, but about the One who had come in grace. He was able to do this because “the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness”, Luke 3:2. God bypassed the great ones of the earth, whether political or religious, Gentile or Jew, and gave His word to John, not in palace or temple court, but in the desert. This initial word of God to John about being a voice had been spoken prophetically by Isaiah, and now it came to John personally.

The contrasts between the word and the voice were pointed out long ago:
The word is in the mind, before the voice is heard, so Christ was before John.
The word is of more importance than the voice that utters it, so Christ has precedence over John.
The truth expressed in the word continues when the voice has died away, so Christ’s glories remain after John has passed off the scene.

Note that he cried in the wilderness, for the temple courts were not ready for such a message as John brought. The nation of Israel was in a moral and spiritual wilderness, and it is fitting that John should preach in a literal wilderness. It is also fitting that he should use the muddy waters of the Jordan to baptise, rather than the sanctified water of the laver in the temple courts. The people were defiled, and they must be immersed in defiled water. Those who were seekers after truth must seek after John. John quotes the language of Isaiah 40:3 about himself, whereas Matthew, Mark and Luke quote it of him. He is conscious of his mission, and that he is the messenger that Malachi prophesied would come, see Mark 1:1-4 with its two quotations from the Old Testament. It shows clearly that he is only a mouthpiece, for he bases his ministry on the words Isaiah foretold he would say. He does not come to innovate, but he does introduce the one who will, even Him who will say “Verily, verily I say unto you”, for His word has prime authority.

The title Lord is “Jehovah”, and so John the Baptist is really setting out the theme of John the apostle’s gospel, that Jesus is equal with the Jehovah of the Old Testament. Note the change that Mark, (by the Spirit), makes to the quotation from Malachi that he gives at the beginning of his gospel. Malachi wrote, “Behold I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me”, Malachi 3:1. Mark wrote, “Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee”, Mark 1:2. In the prophet’s words we see the way is prepared before the Lord, meaning Jehovah, the God of Israel. In Mark’s words the way is prepared before the Lord Jesus, a testimony to His Deity. This is the point Mark is making in the opening verses of his gospel; that even though Christ Jesus has taken upon Himself the form of a servant, (the theme of Mark’s gospel), He still retains the form of God.

Like John, Christ will be in the wilderness too, but as one who leads His people on the better things ahead, just as the movement of the Tabernacle was the sign for the people to move with it through the desert to the promised land.. The path must be made straight for Him, because He is sinless, and does not walk a crooked way; nor will those who follow Him. They must repent, therefore.

1:24
And they which were sent were of the Pharisees.

And they which were sent were of the Pharisees- these were of the “most straitest sect ” as Paul, a former Pharisee said, Acts 26:5. But the Lord Jesus said, “Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven”, Matthew 5:20. So even their strict interpretation of the law was not enough to gain them an entrance into the kingdom. They still needed to “make his paths straight”, Matthew 3:3. by repenting and preparing their hearts to receive their Messiah.

As Pharisees, they would be interested in religious ritual, and are curious about John’s baptism. But the word of God has come to John in the wilderness, not in the temple courts, and he does not officiate as a priest at the laver, but baptizes in the muddy river Jordan. This is an eloquent commentary on the state of things in the religious life of Israel at that time, and it is no surprise that those in authority were wary of John. They rejected the counsel of God against themselves by not being baptised with his baptism, which was a baptism unto repentance, Luke 7:30.

1:25
And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet?

And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet? They do not enquire about the person to whom John witnesses, but are only focussed on possible threats to their influence if John begins a new movement by baptising. They are questioning his authority to introduce what they would think of as a new ritual, water baptism. He is acting independently of the temple authorities, for as Luke pointedly tells us, “Annas and Caiaphas being high priests, the word of God came unto John the son of Zecharias in the wilderness”, Luke 3:2. God ignored the religious hierarchy in Jerusalem and gave His word to John, and the Pharisees, and those who sent them, resent this. There was nothing in the Old Testament about the forerunner baptising, hence their question. They have listened to John’s denials about himself, but not his affirmations about Christ. Sadly, their disinterest will soon turn into hostility.

1:26
John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not;

John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not- at this point, their ignorance of Christ is understandable, for He has not yet been revealed. John is preparing their hearts for the time when He will be. The fit man who took the scapegoat into the wilderness bearing its load of sin, was literally, “a man standing ready”, Leviticus 16:21 margin. So Christ is amongst them, fit to do the work that will be His at Calvary. His fitness not only lay in His blameless life in Nazareth, but His triumph over the Evil One at His temptation in the wilderness. John will say in verse 33 that in the past he had not known Him either, but for him that ignorance was changed to insight. It is interesting to notice that the fit man in Leviticus 16 is unnamed, and in that sense is like Christ, unknown to the people as yet, but fit to do the task ahead of Him.

1:27
He it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose.

He it is, who coming after me is preferred before me- this is John’s initial statement to this effect; in verse 30 he refers to the statement; in verse 15 the apostle John refers to it. “Preferred” is the translation of a noun, and signifies, “hath precedence over me”. John is not making a comment about the relative popularity of Christ, but is making a statement of fact as to His person. He does not tell the Pharisees why He had precedence over John, for they showed no interest. He will not cast pearls before swine, Matthew 7:6.

Whose shoe’s latchet I am not worthy to unloose- John will later say that “He must increase, but I must decrease”, 3:30, so he will go from being the royal herald, to merely the servant who carries the King’s shoes. All four gospels record John’s saying about the shoes, as follows:

Matthew
John said, “he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear, Matthew 3:11. In ancient times a trusted servant would carry the monarch’s shoes as he was carried in procession, so that when he reached his destination he did not make his feet dusty as he stepped down from his carriage. John does not count himself worthy to bear the shoes before the King as He comes in royal procession on “the way of the Lord” as their king, Matthew 3:11.

The Sovereign is on His way to the House of Israel.

Mark
In this gospel, John’s words are, “There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose”, Mark 1:7. John is not worthy even to stoop down and do the servant’s lowly task,. Even though Christ has made Himself of no reputation and taken the form of a servant, and even though John is the greatest of those born among women, he is still not worthy to do the most menial task for Him.

The Servant is at the door of the House of Israel, and ready to have His shoes removed to enable His feet to be washed, not only to refresh Him after His journey, but also to show that He is really welcome, and has come to stay.  See Luke 7:44.

Luke
John confesses, “one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose”, Luke 3:16. He makes no mention of stooping down in this statement. Does he feel that if he did stoop, he might be praised? He emphasizes the menial task of loosing the Divine Visitor’s dusty shoes. He is not even worthy to bow at His feet. Does he sense the truth of the words that Christ will later use, when speaking of John and his greatness, “but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he”? John defers to others in the house who perhaps are greater than he, and more worthy to do the servant’s task for the Lord. 

The Saviour enters the House, and those within should be prepared to volunteer to remove His shoes.

John
Here it is not so much His greater might, but His greater rank, for He has precedence over John. He realises his proper place is at the feet of Christ, but feels unworthy to serve Him in the smallest way whilst there. Nonetheless he is prepared to serve Him, always remembering that worship not service is the first priority of those who know the Son of God in all His greatness.

The Son of God, no less, is present in the House.

1:28
These things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing.

These things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing- Bethabara, (east of Jordan and south-east of the Sea of Galilee), means “House of passage”, and was one of the best-known fords across the Jordan into Perea, 20 miles from Nazareth. It would be a convenient crossing place for pilgrims making their way to Jerusalem for the feasts, and these would be more likely to have an ear for the word of God as John preached.

Whilst it was a ford, enabling people to cross when the waters were low, it was not in that way that the Kingdom of God could be reached. They must go through the waters in baptism if they wish to enter there. An alternative meaning for Bethabara is House of the Ferry, or the Ferryman. But John was no ferryman, offering the people an easy way across. They must come by way of repentance if they are to be ready for the King.

Oreb and Zeeb were defeated at Bethabara, in a battle compared by the psalmist with the classic battle between Barak and Sisera, Psalm 83:9-11. There was a sense in which John came to make war. But on the sins of the people. He had a garment of camel’s hair, an animal noted for its vengeful behaviour, Matthew 3:4. The word for camel is translated elsewhere as recompense, and requite. He ate locusts, a symbol in the Old Testament of God’s judgement on the people, (see, for instance, Deuteronomy 28:42; 2 Chronicles 7:13,14; Joel 1:4).

He ate wild honey, showing his fearlessness in dealing with hostile forces, Matthew 3:4; Psalm 118:10-12, for he must be a brave man who is unafraid of wild bees, and raids their nest to obtain the honey. Jonathan, Saul’s son, was a valiant fighter, but even he only gathered some honey that was overflowing onto the forest floor by dipping the tip of his rod into it. John the Baptist however, fearless and strong, fought off the angry bees to gain the honey he needed to sustain him in the hostile desert. His diet and his dress were an indicator of his character, as he fearlessly condemned the people for their sin. But he did more than defeat the enemy at Bethabara, for he enabled the repentant ones to cross over the Jordan to be with Christ, who would effectively deal with sin at Calvary, the greatest battle of all.

Section 5   Verses 29-34
The introduction of the Word

1:29
The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.

The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him- the apostle is now giving us a sequence of days, culminating with the seventh day, (the third day after the last day mentioned), when the water is turned into wine in chapter 2.

We could think of each of these days as being representative of a particular period of time. So the first day, (implied here by the mention of the next day), was when John is questioned as to his mission. The Lord Jesus said that “the law and the prophets were until John”, so this day represents the Old Testament era, the day of anticipation, verses 19-28,

The day of this verse tells us of John seeing Jesus coming unto him, just as the prophets had looked for His coming, and also foretold His death, so this is the day of manifestation, verses 29-34.

The next day represents the present era, and it was a day of contemplation verses 35-37, as the two disciples first of all looked on Jesus as He walked, then a day of education, verses 38-39, as they dwelt with Jesus, and then it became the day of evangelisation, verses 40-42, as Andrew finds his brother Peter and leads him to the Lord. These are the characteristics of the present age.

The next day was the day of revelation, verses 43-51, as Jesus goes forth into Galilee, and Nathaniel, “an Israelite indeed”, acclaims Him as Son of God and King of Israel, just as the nation of Israel will receive Him when He comes to them to reign.

The third day of chapter two is linked with this day, and being a marriage day, looks on to the day of celebration and consummation, verses 1-11, when Christ promises that His earthly people will no longer be forsaken and desolate, and the land of Israel will be “Beulah” land, the word meaning “married”, Isaiah 62:4.

In verse 26 Jesus is standing, ready to serve God; in verse 29 He is coming to John, the realisation of all the prophets hoped for; in verse 35 John stood, for he has brought the people as far as he can. Jesus is coming to him after His temptation experience, in which He showed Himself to be untouchable by temptation, and therefore fully qualified to deal with the question of sin. He is not only suitable to bear the sins of others, but He is also like the fit man of the Day of Atonement, standing ready to carry out the task given Him.

The baptism of Christ was, amongst other things, His commitment to Calvary. His temptation demonstrated His qualification for Calvary. John’s announcement was a prediction of Calvary. Couple this with the idea suggested by “there standeth one among you” of verse 26, and a picture is being built up reminiscent of the Day of Atonement ceremony. To complete the picture, we have the announcement in this verse that Christ is the Lamb of God that bears sin.

Jesus coming unto John, the last and greatest of the Old Testament prophets, is indeed what had been true down the centuries. The Messiah had been coming, so that He and the prophetic testimony might coincide, as they do when John and Jesus are standing together. Like John before He came, the prophets did not fully understood what they wrote, 1 Peter 1:10-12, but now is the time for all to be made plain.

And saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world- there is special significance in the word “behold”, for the Lord Jesus has been in obscurity in Nazareth for many years, hidden from the wider public. But now He is full view, and hence John exhorts the people to take advantage of this, and take in the sight.

Remember that John is son of a priest, yet instead of officiating at the laver he baptises in Jordan, and instead of ministering at the altar, he announces the Lamb of God. The time when animal sacrifices, literal altars and lavers will be needed is soon to be over, and a new era will begin. Isaac had said, “Where is the lamb?” Genesis 22:7, whereas John is in effect saying, “There is the lamb”.

There were two goats on the Day of Atonement that made one sin offering. One was the goat on which the Lord’s lot fell, corresponding to “the lamb of God”, and the other was the scapegoat, on whose head was laid the sins of the nation to be taken away into the wilderness, corresponding to “beareth away the sin of the world”.

These two aspects are seen in Isaiah 53, where in verses 4-7 the emphasis is on sufferings borne, (and Peter quoted from this section when he was writing about sufferings, 1 Peter 2:22-24), whereas in verses 8,9 the emphasis is on death endured, (and Philip used this section when he was talking to the Ethiopian eunuch, who immediately asked for baptism, which has to do with identification with Christ in His death, burial and resurrection, Acts 8:32-37).

“Which taketh away the sin of the world” does not mean He was taking it away then. The structure of the grammar makes it a title, “The taker away of the sin of the world”. He was not doing it then, but whenever it happens He will be the doer of it. It tells us His ability and competence, but it does not tell us when the taking away takes place. That is not the point here, for it is the Person that John is drawing attention to.

Special note on sin
The word sin is used as a verb and as a noun in scripture. As a verb it means in the majority of cases “to miss the mark”, as when an archer fails to hit the target. God has set the standard for man’s behaviour, and man fails to attain that standard; that failure is sin.
As a noun it either refers to an individual act of missing the mark, or, “the tendency and ability to act lawlessly”.
Different aspects of the word sin in the scriptures are as follows:
1. Sin in the aggregate, the totality of all the sins that have ever been and ever will be committed. Examples: “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. “But now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26.
2. Sin as an individual act. Example: “And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.” Hebrews 10:17.
3. Sin in the abstract. Example: “and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation”, Hebrews 9:28.
4. Sin as the ability to act lawlessly. Examples: “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” Romans 6:23. “Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.” Romans 7:17.

There were two goats for the people on the Day of Atonement. They made but one sin offering, Leviticus 16:5. One was killed, and its blood sprinkled on the mercy seat or place of propitiation, verse 15. The other had the sins of the people figuratively laid upon it, and it was taken by a fit man into the wilderness, never to return, verse 21,22. So not only was the death of Christ, and the shedding of His blood, necessary in order to make propitiation, but the bearing of sins was essential also. So He not only needed to die, and “pour out his soul unto death”, but He also needed to be dealt with by God in the hours of darkness prior to His death, as one who had sins upon Him. As a result of these aspects of the work of Christ, the following things have been achieved:

The demands of God have been fully met
To satisfy God as the Moral Governor of the universe, an adequate and final answer must be found to the question of sin. The demands of His holiness and righteousness are such that every sin must be responded to. Only Christ is adequate for this situation. He it is who has “put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26. To put away in that verse means to abolish. As far as God is concerned, and in this context, sin is not. No charge can henceforth be made against God that He has ignored the presence of sin. On the contrary, He has taken account of each and every sin through His Son’s work at Calvary. John wrote, “And he is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.” 1 John 2:2. Of course “the sins of” is in italics in that verse. But the words must be supplied because they are implied in the “ours” of the previous statement. If John had written “not for us only”, then he could have continued “but also for the whole world”. Since, however, he uses the possessive pronoun “ours”, then “the sins of” must be inserted. Now the apostle will write later that “we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.” 1 John 5:19. He sees mankind divided into two clearly defined sections, believers, and the whole world. The same whole world whose sins God took account of at Calvary.

God’s dealings have been vindicated
In Old Testament times God blessed men by reckoning them righteous when they believed in Him. Romans 3:24,25 indicates that the propitiatory work of Christ vindicates God for so acting. In can be seen now that God was blessing anticipatively, crediting believers with the results of Christ’s work before they had been achieved. He also remitted, or passed over, their sins in forbearance, holding back from judging those sins in virtue of what His Son would do at Calvary.

God’s glory has been fully displayed
There is no attribute of God that has not been fully expressed at Calvary. This is why the apostle Paul speaks of rejoicing in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement, Romans 5:11. Atonement in this verse means reconciliation, one of the effects of propitiation. By His sacrificial work at Calvary Christ has brought the character of God out into full and glorious display. Those who are brought by faith into the good of that work are enabled to behold that display, and rejoice in it. Would we know Divine holiness, or righteousness, or love, or wrath, or any other aspect of the Person of God? Then we must look to the cross for the sight of it. We shall not be disappointed.

God’s mercy has been made available
The repentant sinner who called upon God to be merciful to him, is the first person in the New Testament to use the word propitious, for the sense of his words is, “God be merciful to me on the basis of propitiation”. He went down to his house justified, Luke 18:13,14. Under the terms of the New Covenant, God says “For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness”, Hebrews 8:12, where the word merciful is not to do with pity, but with propitiation. The mercy-seat, (or propitiatory), was the same width and breadth as the ark, telling us that the ark (the person of Christ) and the blood-stained mercy-seat, (the work of Christ), were perfectly matched. But we are not told the thickness or depth of the gold of the mercy-seat, for there is an infinite supply of mercy for those who believe, enough to keep them secure for all eternity.

God’s forgiveness is assured to those who believe
In Hebrews 10:5-8 we have the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist telling of His work of sacrifice. Then we have the Spirit’s testimony in the prophet telling us of the results of that work, Hebrews 10:15-17. God promises emphatically that He will not remember the sins and iniquities of His people any more, since He brought those sins into remembrance at Calvary, and Christ dealt with them effectively there. “No more” means in no way, nor at any time. Note that God pledges to positively not remember, not negatively to forget. We may forget, and then remember again, whereas God promises never to remember for ever.

God’s people are preserved
The Lord Jesus told Mary Magdalene that He was about to “ascend to my Father, and your Father, to my God, and your God”, John 20:17. Thus He would still be the link between his people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.

The basis of His advocacy is two-fold. His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2. The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning. The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers. But we are “saved from wrath through him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work. He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins. Not was, but is. In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.

He is also our High priest. The language of Hebrews 2:17,18 is clear: “Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.” These verses form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and chapter three, which describes the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness. Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18. If we do not note this word, we shall lose the connection between verses 17 and 18.

The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted. When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause. Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to help us when we cry to Him for help. The word for succour is used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”. He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.

But what if we fall, and sin? In that case He comes to our aid in another way. We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20. The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, if the blood thereof had not been brought into the sanctuary. But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this. Moses said, “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17. One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God. As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17. We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he talks of Christ making reconciliation for the sins of the people. He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation. This is acceptable to God, and His people are preserved, despite their failure.

God’s purpose for the earth is furthered
When Adam the head of the first creation fell, all creation had to be subjected to vanity, or else a fallen man would have been head over an unfallen creation. Now that He has obtained rights over the earth by His death, the Lord Jesus is able to bring in new conditions for God. He can now righteously deliver the present creation from the bondage of corruption that the fall of man brought it into, Romans 8:19-23. Colossians 1:20 assures us that on the basis of the blood of His cross, all things, whether in earth or in heaven, can be reconciled to God, for that alienation between God and His creation which took place at the Fall, can be remedied.

God’s intention to create a new heavens and new earth can be realised
Unless the sin which has marred the first creation is dealt with, God cannot righteously introduce an eternal earth and heavens, for it would not have been evident that He was able to deal with the fall if the first creation. Having dealt with it through Christ, He is able to bring in new things that will never be spoiled. Daniel was told that Messiah the Prince would bring in “everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24, and this He will do, on the basis of His death. It only remains for God to announce “Behold, I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5, and a “new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, will be established, 2 Peter 3:13. At last there will be a settled and congenial place for righteous to dwell in, after all the turmoil brought in by Adam’s sin. At last those profound words spoken by John the Baptist will be fully brought to pass- “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.

There is another way in which we may think of John’s statement. The expression Lamb of God reminds us of the first feast in Israel’s calendar, the passover, when a lamb was the means of redemption. The expression “which taketh away the sin of the world”, on the other hand, is a reminder of the scapegoat on the day of atonement. These two ideas, redemption and propitiation, (the latter being the main object of the Day of Atonement in Israel), are the basis of the message of the gospel. The apostle Paul, in his classic exposition of the gospel, writes like this: “Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood”, Romans 3:24,25. Propitiation, the satisfying of the demands of God against sin, is the basis of redemption, the setting free of those who are slaves to sin. Sin must be accounted for before redemption can be known. The sinner who repents aligns himself with God’s hatred of sin, and its need to be dealt with. The sinner who believes is like the man who sprinkled the blood of the redeeming lamb on his doorposts and lintel, thus protecting everyone inside from judgement. If repentance and faith are absent, then the value of the double work of Christ is not known, nor is the benefit of it gained.

1:30
This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before me.

This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me: for he was before me- John now repeats the statement he made to the Pharisees about Christ’s superiority to him, but now he can add the reason. The Pharisees had shown no interest, and God does not enlighten those who are careless of Divine things, Matthew 13:12. In fact, He forbade the disciples from giving that which is holy to the dogs, or casting pearls before swine, Matthew 7:6.

He was before me, says John, even though he was older than Christ and began preaching before He did. His goings forth have been from of old, (as indicated in verse 10, He had been active providentially before He came into manhood), even from everlasting, (as verse 1 indicates He was already there when time began). He could say, “Before Abraham was, I am”, John 8:58. He was the one that Melchisedec, (who lived nineteen centuries before Christ’s birth), was made like unto, Hebrews 7:3, and He was the body or substance that cast the Old Testament shadows, Colossians 2:17. So He has precedence over John because of the supreme claim of His Deity.

1:31
And I knew him not: but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water.

And I knew him not but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water- John was the porter to open to the Good Shepherd, John 10:3, Acts 13:24, (where “coming” means entrance). John’s mother, a kinswoman of Mary, (even though they were of different tribes in Israel), knew when Mary came to stay with her that she was the mother of her Lord, Luke 1:43, for the angel had said to Mary, “that which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God”, Luke 1:35. John himself knew that he was to make straight the way of the Lord, but he did not know Him to be the baptizer with the Holy Spirit, for that was not revealed in the Old Testament.

The word of God came to John twice. Once, to send him to baptize, and then to reveal to him that the one upon the Spirit would descend and remain, was the baptizer with the Holy Spirit, John 1:33. It was when he baptized Christ that he realised who He really was, as he tells us in the next verses. On both occasions when John says “I knew him not”, verses 31 and 33, he uses the pluperfect tense, which puts the action further back than the perfect. So he is saying that “Before I began my ministry I did not know Him to be the Baptizer in the Holy Spirit, but now I do, for the voice at His baptism and the sight of the dove convinced me”. He is implying that those listening to him should be convinced also.

1:32
And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him.

And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon Him- it is beautifully appropriate that the Spirit should come, as Luke puts it, “in a bodily shape like a dove”, Luke 3:22, for this was in harmony with the character of Christ. The dove could be used for sacrifice, so it was holy; it was noted for harmlessness, Matthew 10:16; noted too for shunning defilement, Song of Solomon 5:2; and was a bird that frequented the wilderness, Psalm 55:6,7. As such, it represented perfectly He who is holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners, Hebrews 7:26. The Holy Spirit adopts this symbol for Himself, so Luke tells us that He came in bodily shape like a dove, for Christ had taken a body. But he came as a dove; he did not swoop like a bird of prey, ready to pounce on his victim. Christ came in grace, and so does the Spirit.

It is surely significant that when Mary brought the poor person’s offering at the presentation of her Child in the temple, she offered either a pair of turtle doves, or two young pigeons, Luke 2:24; Leviticus 12:8. We are not told which she brought, perhaps because either would have been appropriate. The turtledove was a migrant to the land of Israel, and Christ had come to them, but would return to His homeland after His death and resurrection. But in another sense the pigeon was appropriate, for that bird was a resident, and He had come to abide with His people as long as they would have Him.

1:33
And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost.

And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost- John’s ignorance came to an end when the dove descended and remained on Christ. This told him that here was the one who, because He was a Divine person, (John knew that already), could bestow another Divine person, the Holy Spirit, (an action he did not know about beforehand).

The Holy Spirit had left King Saul, and he was deposed from his office as king. David feared lest his sin with Bathsheba meant that the Spirit would be taken from him and he would lose the kingship. But there is neither disobedience nor sin with Christ. The Spirit abides on Him, never to be grieved.

The four gospels present Christ as the baptiser with the Holy Spirit in different ways, as follows:

Matthew 3:11,12
“He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”.

Matthew has Israel nationally in view, and shows that when the Messiah comes to reign He comes to His threshingfloor, (the nation and the land), and will first pour out His Spirit upon the believing part of the nation, as Joel predicted with the words, “And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids will I pour out my Spirit”, Joel 2:29, words which relate to the day of the Lord, verse 31. He then divides between the true and the false by applying the Spirit like the wind to separate the chaff from the wheat, and then gather the wheat into His garner, the kingdom. Remember that the word for wind and spirit is the same. It is not expressly said that the Spirit acts like a fire; rather, that Christ baptizes with the Holy Spirit and with fire, as if they are two separate entities. The fire is mentioned because the words about the baptism are addressed to Pharisees and Sadducees, who are in danger of the fire.

Mark 1:8
“I indeed have baptized you with water: but he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.”

Mark’s account is very brief, and simply indicates that if any are to serve God they must have the Spirit within, Mark 1:18. The same Spirit that energised God’s Perfect Servant indwells all believers, Galatians 4:6. There is no mention of fire here, for John is speaking to those who have come to his baptism in repentance.

Luke 3:16,17
“He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable”.

Christ divides men according to whether they are wheat or chaff, that is, whether they believe or not, for wheat has the germ of life in it, but chaff is empty and lifeless, the test here being whether they are baptized with the Spirit or not. Those who were already believers on the day of Pentecost were baptized with the Spirit after conversion. Those who believe subsequently are baptized at conversion, and are incorporated into the body of Christ, the church. So the apostle Paul could write to the Corinthian believers, (many of whom were carnal), “For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Greeks, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit.” 1 Corinthians 12:13. This incorporates the true believers into “the garner”, the church. Unbelievers will be consigned to the lake of fire, into “the fire that never shall be quenched”, Mark 9:45.

There are those who believe that this is a one-off event, with that which took place at Pentecost credited beforehand to all whom the Lord knew would believe during this present age. It is instructive to notice, however, that when the Spirit came on Cornelius and his household, Peter was reminded, not of what the Lord had said in the Upper Room about the coming of the Spirit, but His words just before He ascended back to heaven. He said to the disciples, “For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.” Acts 1:5. But notice that Peter quoted those words as follows, “John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost”, Acts 11:16. In other words, he applied the Lord’s words to what happened to Cornelius, but without the words “not many days hence”, showing that the latter phrase related only to those baptized on the Day of Pentecost, with others baptized at a later date when they believed.

The use of the aorist does not demand that it all happened at Pentecost. The aorist tense is used for an event complete in itself, whenever it happens, past, present or future. The apostle Peter’s baptism in the Spirit was a complete event. The baptism of Cornelius likewise, the baptism of the Corinthians also, when they believed. The baptism of Cornelius in the Spirit is also connected to the fact he received the gift of the Holy Spirit. This happens at conversion, therefore so also does the baptism.

The same Spirit that is used to baptize into one body, will be used again, this time as a wind, fanning away the chaff. When the Lord comes for the church saints only the wheat will be “gathered into his garner”, or in other words, be taken to the Father’s house in heaven. Those who remain unrepentant shall know the Spirit’s burning heat in the lake of fire. In Luke, John’s words are addressed to the multitudes that he describes as a “generation of vipers”, hence the warning about the wrath to come and the fire.

John 1:33
“Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost”.

John, as is his policy, emphasises the person of Christ and not His offices, and sees in His role as baptiser a testimony to His Deity. There is no mention of fire here because the Baptist is only concerned with what the coming of the Spirit signified, irrespective of who else He baptizes.

1:34
And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.

And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God- John sees the dove descend and remain, and then repeats the truth he heard when the Father spoke. So John the Baptist and John the apostle concur in their belief. And both testified so that all might believe also, for verse 7 says of the Baptist that he bore testimony to the light, so that all men might believe, and John the apostle indicates in 20:30,31 the same desire. It is fitting that John the baptist should announce Him as the Son of God, for this marked the start of the manifestation of eternal life in the world of men, the “beginning” of 1 John 1:1, when the Son came forth into public view.

Special note on the baptism of Christ

Association with the remnant
The first thing we may say is that by being baptized amongst them He thereby associates with the repentant remnant of Israel. It is of such that the words were written, “But to the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all my delight.” Psalm 16:3. Isaiah 57:15 speaks of God as dwelling “with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones”, and this is manifest in this incident.

The beginning
Then His baptism marked the beginning, as we have already noted, of the public manifestation of eternal life in the world, eternal life being the life of the Eternal God. Of course, all who were in communion with God in old time must have had the life of God, or else they could not have shared Divine things and worshipped God. But the perfect expression of that life by one who is equal with the Father awaited the coming of Christ. It is in Him that the life of God is seen to perfection, without anything of the life of Adam the sinner. The very pointed contrast between these two expressions of life is made by the Lord Jesus Himself in John 17:2,3. He distinguishes very clearly between “all flesh” and “life eternal”, showing that the life of men in the flesh is not the life of God.

That which the apostles saw and heard, they recorded for us, so that we might share with them in the joy of eternal life. John later on writes to the fathers in the family of God, those who were mature in Divine things, and describes them as those who had “known him that is from the beginning”, 1 John 2:13. This is all the remarkable because he writes of the babes in the family of God that they know the Father, yet the maturer ones know the Son! This is clear testimony to the equality of the Son with the Father, and also to the way in which the Son has manifest in manhood the features of eternal life, so that they can be taken in by the renewed mind, and growth in Divine things can take place.

Commitment to Calvary
It is interesting to note that Luke records the imprisonment of John before he records the baptism of Christ, Luke 3:19-22. Luke is emphasising that Christ was baptized despite knowing that the world was opposed to Him, even more than it was opposed to John the baptist. Christ’s baptism represented His commitment to Calvary. How significant the waters of Jordan were to Him. They represented the barrier that confronted the children of Israel as they approached the land of promise. Yet when the feet of those who carried the ark touched the brim of the waters, those waters were cut off, and the people were free to pass over on dry land, Joshua 3:15,16. For them the waters were an obstacle no longer, (the waters were held back some sixty miles upstream, at Zaretan), and the inheritance could be entered. So in the baptism of Christ we may see an illustration of what would happen at Calvary. Did He not speak of His death as a baptism, Luke 12:50? There is a difference, however, for not only did the people in Joshua’s day not have to battle with the waters, the ark did not either, for the waters were driven back from it. In Psalm 114:5 the psalmist asks, “What ailed thee, O thou sea, that thou fleddest? Thou Jordan, that thou wast driven back?” Not so with the Saviour, for He felt the full force of the flow of the waters of judgement, (Jordan means “river of judgement), so that we may pass over into our inheritance. It had been the same in Noah’s day, (remember that Peter links baptism with the ark of Noah, 1 Peter 3:20,21), for the ark was pitched within and without with pitch to repel the entrance of the waters, so that those inside never saw the waters of judgement. How different was it for Christ, in one sense, for He could say, in the language of the psalm, “Save me, O God; for the waters are come in unto my soul.” Psalm 69:1.

A demonstration of the harmony of the Godhead
The baptism of Christ also gave opportunity to the other Persons of the Godhead to show that each was fully in harmony with Christ and His mission. The Father is heard, and the Spirit is seen. Never before had the Triune God manifested Himself in such a way. In Old Testament times the unity of the Godhead was in view, especially since the nations were sunk in polytheism, in direct defiance of the One True God of heaven. The nation of Israel were charged with the duty of upholding the uniqueness and oneness of God amongst the heathen world.

With the coming of Christ, however, another feature of the Godhead comes into prominence, namely its triune nature. Each of the persons of the Godhead may rightly be called God, and may represent God. This change of manifestation came about because the Son came from heaven to reveal and manifest God. So it is that at His formal introduction into public ministry, the three Persons make their presence felt. The Father speaks to the Son; the Spirit descends upon the Son; the Son sees the Spirit descending; the Son prays to the Father.

The endorsement of John the Baptist
Another result of the baptism of Christ was that John the Baptist and his baptism were endorsed by heaven. The comment of Luke later in his gospel is that the Pharisees refused to be baptised by John, and thus showed that they rejected the counsel of God against themselves, Luke 7:30. And still later, as His earthly ministry came to a close, Christ Himself challenged the chief priests and elders about their attitude to John the Baptist. He had purged the temple, and they had asked His authority for so doing. It was in fact the same authority that John the Baptist had, for God had sent and commissioned him, Matthew 21:23-27. If they received not John’s testimony, they would not receive Christ’s. It was a form of judgement upon them when Christ refused to answer their demand. On the other hand, He did answer in the form of the two parables which follow, that of the two sons, and that of the son and the vineyard, which left them in no doubt of the consequences of failing to recognise His authority.

The fulfilling of all righteousness
So it is that coming to be baptised by John supported what he was doing, that it was of God. When John protested that he was not worthy to baptize such a person as Christ, the Lord Jesus insisted with the words, “thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness”, Matthew 3:15. Several things are involved here. First, it was a righteous thing for John to demand that the people repent of their sin. The Law and the prophets demanded this also, and “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13. Christ affirms this by being baptised, but not because he had sins to repent of.

Second, the ministry of John was of God, and therefore was a righteous ministry. Christ ever supported that which was righteous before God.

Third, His baptism in the Jordan was a preview of Calvary, and Romans 5:18 refers to Christ’s death as “the righteousness of one”, meaning Christ’s act of righteousness whereby He dealt with sin on the cross in a just way. What He did at Calvary in obedience to His Father was in direct contrast to Adam’s single and momentous act of disobeying God by sinning.

Fourth, by His death at Calvary Christ would lay the foundation whereby everlasting righteousness could be brought in and maintained, Daniel 9:24, and a new heavens and a new earth could be established in which righteousness shall dwell, 2 Peter 3:13.

Fifth, His baptism was the introduction of the King to His people, and He will reign in righteousness, Isaiah 32:1. His baptism by John was a sign of this. It was followed by His anointing with the Holy Spirit, showing He was God’s Approved One. David had been anointed king in relatively obscure circumstances, “in the midst of his brethren”, 1 Samuel 16:13, and then anointed again before all the elders of Israel when he began to reign, 2 Samuel 5:3. So it is with Christ, for He was anointed of the Holy Spirit at His baptism, and will also be hailed as God’s anointed in a day to come, when God introduces Him into this world again, Hebrews 1:6,9.

Gaining an entrance
The baptism of Christ was also His entrance into the fold of Israel as the true and good shepherd. The Lord Jesus contrasted Himself with those who had gained position in Israel by climbing up “some other way”, John 10:1. He had come by way of the door, and the porter had opened to Him. If we link this with what Paul said in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:24, we learn that John preached before Christ’s coming, and the word used for coming is “entrance”. He is confirmed as the genuine shepherd as John heralds His arrival and introduces Him to Israel at His baptism.

Humbling Himself in readiness for Calvary
In Philippians 2 the apostle Paul divides the period of Christ’s manhood before the cross. He was “made in the likeness of men”, signifying His conception and birth, so that He is “found in fashion as a man”, and men have the opportunity to realise that He is a real man as He lived amongst them for thirty years in obscurity, verse 7. Then the apostle declares that “being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself”, verse 8. This marks the point where He deliberately re-affirmed His commitment to the work of the cross, for His self-humbling involves obedience to His Father even the extent and extremity of Calvary. His baptism therefore marks a critical point in His movements down here, as He made His way to there.

Indication of Sonship
So it is that John immerses the Lord Jesus into the waters of the Jordan. It is interesting to notice that when John baptised all the others who came to him, no mention is made of their coming up out of the water. They did come out, of course, but it is surely significant that it is not mentioned. John was the last representative of the Law and prophets, and as such could only condemn sinners, for the law was a ministry of condemnation, 2 Corinthians 3:9, not salvation. Christ, however, came to introduce a new era, where grace would reign, and this not only because of His death, but also His resurrection. So it is said of Him alone that He came up out of the water.

Furthermore, He came up “straightway”, for there was no delay. Peter was able to tell the nation on the Day of Pentecost that death was not able to hold Christ. Death holds the bodies even of God’s saints, for their full redemption has not arrived, but with Christ it was not so. Having met every claim that sin and death could make, He rose quickly from the grave, and this was pre-viewed at His baptism. He was “raised from the dead by the glory of the Father”, Romans 6:4, for the Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

The fact that He came up from the water straightway also shows His eagerness to begin His public ministry. Further, it shows that He has nothing to fear from the wilderness temptation that will come so soon after He has emerged from the waters of baptism. The Father’s commendation ringing in His ears will be replaced by the jarring sound of the Tempter’s crafty attempts to drive a wedge between Him and His Father, with manifest and total lack of success.

Section 6   Verses 35-42
Influence of the Word

1:35
Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples;

Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples- having seen Jesus come to him in verse 29, just as the Old Testament prophets had done, John now comes to a halt. He can go no further as the representative of the law, and he can take his disciples no further either, so they stand also. The law was Israel’s schoolmaster until Christ came, but now He has come, faith in Him is required, Galatians 3:24. Will his disciples realise this is the case and move across to Christ? Perhaps they were his special helpers in the task of baptizing, so they need to be convinced it is right to leave John. What will convince them?

1:36
And looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God!

And looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God! Once we have seen the Lamb of God as the bearer away of the sin of the world, and repented of our sin; seen Him as the Son of God, and believed on Him; received the gift of the Holy Spirit which He bestows when we believe, then we are in a position to look upon Him as He walked on earth, and imitate Him, as 1 Peter 2:21 and 1 John 2:6 exhort us to do. So many want to follow the good example of Christ, but have never known Him as the sin-bearer.

John exhorts us to behold twice over, for both views of Christ are worthy of careful attention. Like the scapegoat, Christ walked into the wilderness to be the sin-bearer. Now He walks to be the example. We cannot imitate Him as the sin-bearer, hence John does not add the second time, “that taketh away the sin of the world”. That was a once-for-all work, whereas looking on Jesus is a life-time occupation, that will extend into eternity.

Peter writes, “For even hereafter were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps”, 1 Peter 2:21. He is careful to distinguish His sufferings when He “bare our sins in his own body on the tree”, from His sufferings for the sake of righteousness during His life. It is only these that we may imitate. John writes later, “He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked.” 1 John 2:6.

John calls special attention to the walking of the Lamb of God. When David sinned in the matter of Bathsheba, he wrote in one of his repentance psalms of “the bones that thou hast broken”, and trusted that they would rejoice, meaning they would be healed, Psalm 51:8. The reference is to the practice of shepherds like David, who, when they had a lamb that was wayward, and strayed into danger, would break one of his legs, so that while the bones were healing, the lamb would be forced to stay close by the shepherd. Ever after, however, the lamb would have a limp. Not so this Lamb, for He had never had to be disciplined by Jehovah His Shepherd. And to follow Him is to walk in paths of righteousness without straying. As the son of a priest, John would know how to examine a lamb to ensure that it was acceptable to God, and he clearly has confidence that Christ does have this acceptableness, and can therefore be safely followed.

1:37
And the two disciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus.

And the two disciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus- we read no more about John the Baptist in the chapter, for the end of the law age is in sight, and full occupation with Christ marks this present age. These two disciples gladly leave John to follow the Lamb, and John was happy that they did, for he said, “He must increase, but I must decrease.” 3:30. The more we contemplate the life of Christ as made known to us in the four gospels, the more the life of Jesus will be manifest in our mortal body, 2 Corinthians 4:10, and the less there will be of self. “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me” was Paul’s motto, Galatians 2:20. We do not read of these disciples saying farewell to John, for they were too absorbed in Christ now. They were putting their hand to the plough and not looking back, Luke 9:62.

1:38
Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, and saith unto them, What seek ye? They said unto him, Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master,) where dwellest thou?

Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, and saith unto them, What seek ye? Like a true shepherd, the Lord was going before His sheep, and they are happy to follow, confident that He will not lead them astray. He is greatly interested in whether we are following Him; He is not so concerned with moving forward that He has no time to look back over His flock.

And saith unto them, What seek ye? He does not ask who it is they are seeking, for that is obvious. The question is, why are they doing it? He is looking for intelligent followers, not those who are impressed by a new movement. Since not all who profess to follow Him are genuine, John 6:66-71, He probes their motives. Is it curiosity, obedience to John, or a desire to go on to things John cannot give them? That it is the latter is seen in that they address Him as Rabbi. Do they realise He is the prophet like unto Moses that John the Baptist had referred to?

They said unto him, Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted, Master,) where dwellest thou? This is the first word directly addressed to Christ in the chapter. By calling Him “Master”, meaning “Teacher”, they show that they wish to be with Him to be taught by Him in the things of God. Later, Peter will want to make three tabernacles so that he and his companions can sit to learn of the Saviour, Luke 9:33. His mistake on that occasion was to want to make three tabernacles, for Moses and Elijah could not teach the things the Lord taught. The word came to them from heaven, “This is my beloved Son: hear him”, verse 35.

1:39
He saith unto them, Come and see. They came and saw where he dwelt, and abode with him that day: for it was about the tenth hour.

He saith unto them, Come and see. They came and saw where He dwelt, and abode with Him that day- the actual place is not specified, to forestall any superstitious reverence for physical locations. The Crusades of the Middle Ages did much harm at the time, and still do prove a stumbling-block to Muslims, who view them as an attack by “Christians” on them. The Crusades were carried out by the religious establishment to deliver the “holy” sites in Palestine from the “infidels”, and to secure the safe passage of pilgrims to those sites. As such, they were totally meaningless, as there are no holy sites on earth. The mount of transfiguration became a “holy mount” when the Lord Jesus was there, 2 Peter 1:18, but it was not holy the previous day, or the next day, nor ever after, for it was not intrinsically holy, but only holy by association.

These disciples show that they were not merely curious about where He was staying, for they continued with Him. They continued steadfastly, as the early believers did. They valued His presence above all else. They were not concerned about lavish accommodation, for they were concentrating on learning of Him. They set us a good example. It was after the Roman emperor Constantine began to try to make Christianity appeal to the heathen that grand buildings began to be built. Much money can be squandered on lavish buildings that could be more sensibly and profitably used to relieve the suffering of fellow-believers.

Abide is a favourite word with John, and is otherwise rendered remain, dwell, or continue. Those who have everlasting life have staying power, for everlasting life is not just for ever, but lasting as well; it combines quantity of life and quality of life. John will emphasise in his first epistle the need to continue in the things of Christ. See 1 John 2:6,10,24,27,28.

For it was about the tenth hour- not long after this the Lord Jesus met the woman of Samaria at “about the sixth hour”, John 4:6. But at that point two things had already happened. First, Jesus had become weary with His journey, and second, the disciples had gone away into the nearby city to buy food. If the sixth hour is reckoned by Jewish time, it was noon. If by Roman time, 6 o’clock in the morning. The latter is not likely, especially as one would expect the well to be surrounded by women eager to fill their waterpots at the start of the day. It is more likely that the Lord would be weary with His journey after travelling all morning in the hot sun, and the disciples would go for food at a normal time. In addition, would the Lord be prepared to speak to this woman in the dim light of dawn, rather than the full light of day?

1:40
One of the two which heard John speak, and followed him, was Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother.

One of the two which heard John speak, and followed him, was Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother- the apostle is sure we will not think that they heard John and followed John. To hear John in this context was to hear him point out Christ as the Lamb of God. John does not mention who the other disciple was, probably because it was himself. He, like John the Baptist, is decreasing in favour of Christ, and he indicates this by remaining anonymous. 

1:41
He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto him, We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted, the Christ.

He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto him, We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted, the Christ- note the balance here. Before they arrive at where Christ dwelt, Andrew finds his own brother, so that they may be with Christ together. It is important to sit at Christ’s feet to learn of Him; it is also important that we encourage others to learn.

Does Andrew interpret the name to Peter, or is it John the apostle interpreting it for his readers? Probably the latter, as Simon would know the meaning of the name Messias, and would not need his brother to explain it to him. Messias is the Hebrew word for “Anointed One”. Hannah sang that God would “give strength unto his king, and exalt the horn of his anointed”, 1 Samuel 2:10. And the angel Gabriel informed Daniel about “Messiah the Prince”, Daniel 9:25, and that He would be cut off, verse 26.

Prophets, priests and kings were anointed in the Old Testament, and this signified that they were appointed to their office by God. The Lord Jesus was anointed at His baptism, for He could say later, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor”, Luke 4:18. And Peter told Cornelius and his friends that “God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power”, Acts 10:38. This anointing marks Him out as God’s choice, and He fulfils the prophetic office in His ministry down here, His priestly office at the present time in the heavenly sanctuary, and His kingly office in a day to come will be on earth.

1:42
And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, he said, Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, A stone.

And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, He said, Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, A stone- the word for look means a close penetrating look. It is used of the maid in the palace court at the trial, when she looked on Peter and concluded he was one of Christ’s disciples. And of the look of Christ towards Peter after he had denied His Lord. On that occasion, the Lord’s look dissolved him to tears. But at this point, with His Divine insight into the hearts of men, (see 2:24,25), the Lord could see a man who would be steadfast for Him, even though he would have his lapses.

We see here another feature that marks the present age, namely the idea of being a living stone built into the house of God. Peter himself wrote about this in 1 Peter 2:4-6. So there is not only the personal abiding in communion with Christ suggested by dwelling with Him, but also the collective idea of believers being built up together.

In His response to Peter’s confession of faith, the Lord said, “Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my church”, Matthew 16:18. He did not say, “Thou art Peter, and on this stone I will build my church”, so just as John was careful to tell us that Peter was named “a stone”, so the Lord carefully distinguished between Peter and the rock; and so should we.

Section 7   Verses 43-51
Initiatives of the Word

If section four gave us a scene with an Old Testament flavour, and then section five told us about the Messiah who had finally arrived, and section six gives features that mark the present age, then section seven gives us insights into the coming Millenial age, after the church believers have been taken to heaven at the Lord’s coming for them. It is important for us to have a general view of future events, for our God delights to let us into His secrets. God had challenged the false gods of heathendom to foretell the future if their claim to be true was genuine, Isaiah 41:21-24. If He could not tell either, His challenge was pointless. But tell us He can, and we may learn God’s plan for the future from His word.

Special note on future events
1. The rapture of the Church, when the Lord Jesus descends into the air to take His people to the Father’s House, John 14:1-6; 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; 1 Corinthians 15:47-58.

2. The last seven-year period of Daniel 9:24-27. This period is divided into two equal parts. During the first part God’s judgements will commence, but He will also send forth 144,000 evangelists, 12,000 from each tribe of Israel, Revelation 7, to preach the gospel of the kingdom, in the same way as John the Baptist prepared the people for the coming of the King. Matthew 24:1-14.

3. During this time the Antichrist, Satan’s final world-ruler, will confirm a covenant with the apostate part of the nation of Israel, protecting them from their many enemies, and allowing them to recommence the temple rituals, Daniel 9:27.

4. In the middle of the seven years, he will break that covenant, and install himself in the temple at Jerusalem, and claim the worship of men, 2 Thessalonians 2:1-11. This will be the signal for the Great Tribulation to begin, a time of unparalleled judgement and suffering, Matthew 24:12-28.

5. Those who believe the gospel of the kingdom will be preserved through this time of trouble, and will enter the kingdom of the Messiah when He comes to earth at His appearing, Matthew 24:29-35.

6. Then will follow the 1000-year reign of the Lord Jesus, and this will merge into eternity, after the judgement of the Great White Throne has taken place, Revelation 20:1-15; Isaiah 65:17-25.

1:43
The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee, and findeth Philip, and saith unto him, Follow me.

The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee- we come now to scenes which present a picture of future events after the church age has finished. Going forth into Galilee represents an emergence from obscurity into manifestation, just as the Lord is now hidden, but one day will be revealed to the world. At the ascension of Christ, the angel who told the watching disciples that Christ would come again in like manner to the way He went, (which would include the idea of Him coming to the mount of Olives, Zechariah 14:4 at His return to earth), addressed them as men from Galilee, Acts 1:11.

Philip is a Gentile name, and Galilee was known as Galilee of the Gentiles, Matthew 4:15, because the influence of the outside world was felt most there. In John 12:20,21 the Gentile seekers first approached Philip, as one most accessible to Gentiles. So there is a combination of blessing for Israelites and Gentiles suggested by the passage, and that will indeed be the case in the age of the Messiah’s reign.

And findeth Philip, and saith unto him, Follow me- note that the Lord Himself finds this man; he is not brought by others. Some have wondered how the 144,000 preachers of the gospel of the kingdom will get saved. (See Revelation 7:1-8 for the preachers, and verses 9-17 for their converts). This is surely the answer, that they will be converted by direct Divine intervention. It is a real possibility, however, that their hearts are being prepared even now, that they might be ready to receive the truth after the Rapture of the church saints. It is important for church saints to refrain from doing or saying anything which will be a hindrance in that day.

1:44
Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter.

Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter- Bethsaida was one of the towns where most of Christ’s miracles would be done, and yet they would be unresponsive to His claims, as Matthew 11:20-24 shows. So Bethsaida reminds us of the hardness and blindness of Israel at this present time, Romans 11:8,25. Only a minority will turn to Christ after the Rapture, for the Antichrist will confirm a covenant with many, or the majority, Daniel 9:27.

The miracles Christ performed were the demonstration of the powers of the world or age to come, Hebrews 6:5, the proof that He was the true Messiah, for Isaiah 35:5,6 had foretold His works, which shall be repeated during His reign. Bethsaida means “place of nets”, and reminds us of the fact that evangelism is fishing for men, Matthew 4:19. Philip “fishes” for Nathanael in the next verse, and so represents those who during the Tribulation Period will fish for men by preaching the gospel of the kingdom. See the Parable of the Dragnet in Matthew 13:47-50, which relates primarily to the preaching during the Great Tribulation period.

It seems from Luke 4:31 and 38 that Peter lived in Capernaum, so either he moved house soon after meeting the Lord, (perhaps when He Himself moved to Capernaum, Matthew 4:13), or the house mentioned in Luke 4:38 belonged to Peter’s wife’s mother, and the Lord lodged there. In which case Peter might still have kept living in Bethsaida. But it is possible that Bethsaida was simply the fishing port of Capernaum. It has not been definitely identified, which is not surprising, given the condemnation spoken about it by the Lord, Matthew 11:21,22.

The fact that John tells us that Philip lived in the same town as Peter and Andrew would suggest that they knew one another, and were all converts of John the Baptist. So this verse looks back to what happened the previous day, when both Andrew and Peter met the Lord. Philip’s acquaintance with them would help him when he was told about the Lord by Philip. It may be, therefore, looking at the matter as a preview of future events, that the twelve thousand Jews from the twelve tribes of Israel who will be sealed at the beginning of the Tribulation Period will be in the same situation as John’s disciples were when Christ began His ministry, and will have been influenced by the testimony of church saints during this present age. It could also be that some who call themselves Messianic Jews are in this position. The words of Hebrews 6:4-8 will be a great help to them.

1:45
Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unto him, We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph.

Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unto him, We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph- note the mention of Moses, the law and the prophets. At present a veil is on the heart of the nation of Israel when Moses is read, 2 Corinthians 3:4-16, for they have been blinded nationally because of their refusal of Christ, John 12:38-41; Romans 11:25. When the nation turns to the Lord, the truth of the Old Testament will dawn upon them as never before, for they will discover that Christ is the answer to it all, John 5:46; Luke 24:27,44,45; Revelation 19:10.

It is very possible that Nathaniel was reading the Old Testament scriptures as he sat under the fig tree, and this gave Philip an opening. Note the connection Philip makes between the glorious Messiah of Old Testament scripture, and the humble Jesus of Nazareth. This is what the one hundred and forty four thousand preachers spoken of in Revelation 7 will do as they go forth to preach the gospel of the kingdom during the tribulation period. They will realise that the one their nation rejected by crucifying Him, was in fact the Messiah.

Did Philip say He was son of Joseph to connect Him with the genealogy of the king in Matthew chapter one? The angel had addressed Joseph as son of David, thus establishing that heaven recognised him as of the house of David. But he was not the biological father of Christ. But it was recognised that the man who married a woman carrying another man’s child was legally thought of as being the father of the child. Of course, in the case of Mary, the child was not another man’s, but the principle would still apply. The Lord Jesus is therefore legally the heir to David’s throne, since all other possible heirs are disqualified by the curse pronounced by God on Jechoniah, (or Coniah as he is known at that point), Jeremiah 22:28-30. This would be important to Philip, as it will be important to the Jews in the future who contemplate receiving Jesus Christ as their Messiah.

1:46
And Nathanael said unto him, Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Philip saith unto him, Come and see.

And Nathanael said unto him, Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Isaiah had said that the Messiah would be despised and esteemed not, Isaiah 53:3, and part of that was because of His association with the humble poor. Even today a Jew will call Jesus “The Nazarene” in contempt of His person, and “The hanged one”, in contempt of His death. All this will change in a day to come. Isaiah 53:4,5 will be the confession of the believing remnant in a day to come, as they recognise how wrong they were about Jesus of Nazareth, and who in fact He really is, and what His death was really about.

Perhaps Nathanael meant the Messiah by his expression “good thing”, implying that He was not prophesied to come out of Nazareth. There would be a dispute later on between those who thought Jesus of Nazareth was the Messiah, and those who said Messiah would come from Bethlehem, John 7:41-43.

Isaiah 11:1 uses the word “netser” of The Branch, a title of the Messiah, and perhaps this is the basis of the word Nazareth. Is this why Matthew wrote that He was taken to live in Nazareth in order that what the prophets said might be fulfilled? See Matthew 2:23. No prophet wrote the exact words, “he shall be called a Nazarene”, but they did all foretell in one way or other that He would be despised. How appropriate that the Despised One should be taken to live in the despised place.

Philip saith unto him, Come and see– this reminds us that the nation of Israel as a whole will only be converted when they see Christ for who He is really, when He comes as the one their nation pierced centuries before, Revelation 1:7; Zechariah 12:10.

Paul is a pattern to them which “should hereafter believe on him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16, and he was converted through seeing Christ in glory. There will be others also who will see Christ before He comes in glory, and they are represented here by Nathanael.

1:47
Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile!

Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile! If the Lord made His way towards Galilee on the east side of the Jordan, (where John was baptizing, verse 28), He may very well have crossed the brook Jabbok, where Jacob had his experience of wrestling with the angel, and where his name was changed from Jacob, meaning “supplanter”, Genesis 27:36, to Israel, meaning “prince with God”, Genesis 32:22-32. Christ had no need to be changed however, for He was ever princely.

Nathanael, however, did need to be changed and he had been. With His insight into the hearts of men, (see 2:24,25), the Lord knew that Nathanael had responded to the testimony of Philip and the scriptures, (and very likely before that to the preaching of John), and would respond to further light as he came face to face with his Messiah. He would not seek, Jacob-like, his own advantage, but would be Israel-like, a believer with princely dignity. The rough places had been made plain, and the crooked places had been made straight in his heart and life. David described a man whose sin had been forgiven as one “in whose spirit there is no guile”, Psalm 32:2, and the Lord knows that this is now true of Nathanael.

1:48
Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou me? Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee.

Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest thou me? For Nathanael the critical question is how this Jesus knew about him. If Philip had told Him about his conversation with Nathanael, then nothing remarkable had happened. But if otherwise, (and the next phrase tells us conclusively that it was otherwise), then Nathanael would know that Jesus of Nazareth was beyond the ordinary.

Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee- Isaiah 11:3 says the Messiah will “not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears”. In other words, He will not need evidence presented to His view, nor witness given in His hearing, for He is able to see what is in the heart. Nathanael is convinced that He is that Messiah, for He knew what he was doing, where he was doing it, and his attitude of heart as he did it.

The fig tree is a figure of the nation of Israel after the flesh, whereas the olive tree and the vine present different aspects of the spiritual testimony of Israel in the world. Nathanael is seen by the Lord under the fig tree, symbolic of the nation of Israel in unbelief. But then Nathanael came from under the fig tree and moved towards Christ, for in a day to come the believing remnant of Israel will be morally separate from the unbelieving part of the nation. As to his present calling, Nathanael would be incorporated eventually into the church, but he is also a representative of that part of the nation of Israel that will respond to the gospel of the kingdom, just as Philip is representative of the evangelists that will be raised up in the Tribulation Period to preach it, Revelation 14:1-5.

1:49
Nathanael answered and saith unto him, Rabbi, thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel.

Nathanael answered and saith unto Him, Rabbi, Thou art the Son of God; Thou art the King of Israel- Nathanael knew that the only one who knows the human heart is the Lord Himself. As Jeremiah wrote, “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.” Jeremiah 17:9,10.

We should remember that it is at least six weeks since the Lord Jesus was baptized, and the voice from heaven was heard declaring Him to be God’s beloved Son. John the Baptist had testified to this once he knew it, and it is very possible that Nathanael had heard him preach, and had subsequently returned to his home, or at least, was returning from the Jordan, perhaps comparing what he had heard from John with the Old Testament scriptures.

The Messiah will administer for God as His Firstborn Son, as both Psalm 2:7, (originally said of David), and 2 Samuel 7:14, (originally said of Solomon), indicate. See also Hebrews 1:5, where both these statements are applied Christ. The declaration at His baptism that He was God’s beloved Son was the signal for the start of His prophetic ministry, as He unfolded the mind of the Father to others Nathanael has believed this, and gives personal testimony to his belief.

But Nathanael would be aware that the title “King of Israel” is a Divine title. Isaiah saw “the King, the Lord of Hosts”, in his vision, Isaiah 6:1. He describes the Lord as “our king”, 33:22. In 43:15 the Lord describes Himself as “the creator of Israel, your King”, and in 44:6 as “the Lord the king of Israel”. So “thou art the King of Israel is not an anticlimax after saying “thou art the Son of God”. In fact it shows discernment, and assures us that he thought of “Son of God” as a Divine title.

All this confirms him as a representative of the nation of Israel in the future, when they at last recognise the Deity of Jesus of Nazareth their Messiah. As Isaiah wrote, as he described the coming of the Messiah to them, “say unto the cities Judah, Behold your God!” 40:9. And after having referred to the resurrection of Old Testament saints, he writes, “And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation”, 25:9.

1:50
Jesus answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig tree, believest thou? thou shalt see greater things than these.

Jesus answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig tree, believest thou? The demonstration that the Lord knew Nathanael’s heart from a distance was but the beginning. He had come to the conclusion that Jesus was both the Son of God and the King of Israel by relating what John the Baptist had testified about Jesus of Nazareth, and what He Himself had said to him. He had seen no miracles, but believed nonetheless.

Thou shalt see greater things than these- he would see greater things in that he would see the mighty miracles Christ performed to prove that He was the Son of God, and the true King of Israel. If, as many think, Nathanael is the same as Bartholomew, one of the apostles, then he was one of those present when the Lord performed His miracles, John 20:30, and therefore witnessed them first-hand. Because of this his faith was strengthened further, for like the nobleman of John 4:43-54, he would believe Christ’s word, and then believe more when he saw that a miracle had taken place.

1:51
And he saith unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man.

And he saith unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man- because this statement begins with “Verily verily”, it signals a fresh truth, as it always does in John’s gospel, this being the first example. In other words, it introduces an advance on what has been said in the previous verse.

Note the change from “thou” in verse 50 to “you” and “ye” in this verse. “Ye”, being plural, takes in the whole of the born-again nation of Israel, for all of the nation of Israel who refuse to worship the beast shall be saved when the Deliverer comes out from Zion, Romans 11:26,27. See a similar change from “thee”, (singular) to “ye”, (plural), in 3:3,7.

Hosea indicated that when Christ comes to reign heaven and earth will respond the one to the other, Hosea 2:21,22. The one who links them together is Christ, for God will gather together into one both things in heaven and things in earth in Him, Ephesians 1:10. He will be the personal counterpart to the ladder Jacob saw in his dream, whose top reached to heaven, Genesis 28:12. At that time the God of Abraham promised him that he and his seed would possess the land of promise. When this comes to pass it will be no dream, but a glorious reality.

The apostle Paul called this the mystery of God’s will, that it would be the Christ who would head up all things. The Jews were used to the idea of their Messiah controlling the earth, but this goes further and tells us He will control heaven and earth together. He will be the one who links the two. The Son of Man is relevant to all men everywhere, and will see to it that under His rule heaven’s rights are maintained in the earth.

Just as Jacob was assured at Bethel that God was with him, and was his protector and supplier, as he dreamed of a ladder up to heaven, and angels ascending and descending, Genesis 28:10-12, so the Lord will be the supplier and sustainer of His people, and of the whole earth, through the agency of His servants the angels. They will be “sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation”, Hebrews 1:14.

It could well be that the angels will personally escort believers from the earth to and from the heavenly city, which will hover over the earth in that millenial day. This is why they ascend first, because it will be those on earth who visit the heavenly city. But they will not remain there, for the angels descend also, to escort them back to earth again. If we ask how those with bodies can fly through the air, the answer is perhaps found in the fact that Elijah was taken to heaven by a whirlwind, and Elisha said, My father, my father, the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof”, 2 Kings 2:12.

The gates of the city will have the names of the twelve tribes inscribed on them, indicating that each tribe will have its own entrance into and out of the city, Revelation 21:12. Abraham “looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God”, Hebrews 11:10. So it is that the saved nation of Israel shall have access to the city of God, the heavenly things, and see things even greater than they will see on the earth during the reign of Christ.

 

ROMANS 7

 

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 10   Romans 7:1-6
Deliverance from the law

Subject of Section 10
As we see from 5:14, the apostle has three men in view, Adam, Moses and Christ, (“him that was to come”). He has shown how we are freed from Adam in principle by the crucifixion, burial and resurrection of Christ, 6:1-14, then how we are freed in practice by the application of the doctrines delivered to us, 6:15-23. He now shows in this section our deliverance from “Moses”, that is, the law. To explain this, he uses two distinct but connected illustrations. First, in verse 1, the illustration using the principle of law in general. This principle is that death ends the dominion of the law over any person, male or female. Second, the illustration in verses 2 and 3 using the principle of the law of the husband, which states that as long as he is alive, his wife is bound to him. Should he die, however, she is free to marry another. It is vitally important to see that the governing principle in the life of the believer is the law of the Spirit, 8:2, and He empowers us to live a life that expresses Christ. The law of Moses cannot give us strength to do this, hence there is the need for the teaching of chapter seven, to show that conclusively.

Structure of Section 10

10(a)

7:1

Death ends the dominion of the law

10(b)

7:2,3

Death ends relationship with the law

10(c)

7:4-6

Resurrection begins relationship with Christ


10(a)   7:1
Death ends the dominion of the law

7:1
Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth?

Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law,) again the apostle appeals to their Christian intelligence as he did in 6:3,6,9,16.
How that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? Either the law of Moses or the law of Rome will illustrate the principle about to be stated, which is that laws only regulate living people. The word for man used here is “anthropos”, meaning man in general, an individual person, male or female.

10(b)   7:2,3
Death ends relationship with the law

7:2
For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband.

For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth- in verses 15-23 of the previous chapter the servant/master relationship was in view, with the emphasis on obedience. Here the husband/wife relationship is brought in, with the emphasis on faithfulness and fruitfulness. The law of marriage is stated at the beginning of creation, “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.” Genesis 2:24. The only One with authority to break the tie is the One who made it, and He only breaks it by the death of one of the partners.
Those who refuse this verse as an argument against divorce say that the apostle is merely using an illustration that is not in the context of instructions concerning marriage. But if there are exceptions to the “married for life” principle, it would undermine the apostle’s doctrine here regarding the law. If divorce is a possibility, then a woman is not bound to her husband as long as he lives, and consequently she is not living in sin if she marries another while he is alive. In the application of the illustration, this would mean that a believer could be linked to the law and to Christ at the same time. This destroys the apostle’s argument.
Moreover, if it is legitimate to divorce, then who is to say that Christ will not divorce believers? It is because He lives for evermore that the believer is safe, but if there is a way for a marriage to be broken, then the believer is not eternally secure.
But if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband- the law of the husband is not his command, but the principle involved in having a husband. The point is that death breaks the connection that was established by marriage. Loosed means discharged, cleared.

7:3
So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.

So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress so binding is this “law of the husband”, that it still operates even if she is unfaithful. She is “an adulteress by trade or calling” if she marries another while her husband is still alive. Note also that her unfaithfulness has not ended the marriage, for if it had, she would not be an adulteress.
But if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man- only if her husband is dead is she free to marry again. She can be rightly married to a second man, but only if the first is dead.

10(c)   7:4-6
Resurrection begins relationship with Christ

7:4
Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God.

Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ- note that he does not use the word “therefore”, (implying logical consequence), which would suggest that he is immediately applying the illustration of verses 2 and 3, but “wherefore”, (implying logical connection), because he is first of all using the principle of verse 1, which is that death ends the dominion of the law over a person. Christ took responsibility on the cross for our transgression of the law of Moses, and as a consequence was made a curse, which is far worse than simply being accursed. He has absorbed the consequences of our law-breaking in His own body, has died, and yet has risen again bodily, and by association with Him in that process we are delivered from the law in a righteous way. See Galatians 2:19, where the apostle says, “For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God.” So the believer is dead to the law through the law. That is, the very demands that the law made upon us, which were fully met by Christ in His death, have served to be the means of our deliverance. If the law had not made its demands, Christ would not have died, and we would not have been delivered by His death. Nor would we have been buried and raised with Him to live a life free from the law.
That ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead- having used the principle in the illustration of verse 1, he now uses the illustration from verses 2 and 3 to show that the second man, Christ, is the one to whom we are linked, not the first “man”, the law.
The resurrection of Christ proves that the things He did in His death have satisfied the demands of God, enabling Him to link His people with Himself in a place where the law does not operate, namely resurrection ground. It is a risen man who has made us dead to the law. Compare the situation in Joshua 1:2, where we read, “Moses my servant is dead; now therefore arise, go over this Jordan”. When the mediator of the law is dead, the new leader can go through a figurative death and resurrection experience with the people as they cross the Jordan.
That we should bring forth fruit unto God- not only are we expected to be faithful to our “husband” from henceforth, (for He will never go into death and thereby cancel our relationship with Him), but also we are to produce “children” by this marriage, which is what “bring forth fruit” means. The apostle referred to the Galatians as his little children, “of whom I travail in birth again until Christ be formed in you”, Galatians 4:19. We should reproduce Christ in our lives.

7:5
For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.

For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law- the characteristic description of sinners is that they are “in the flesh”, see on 8:9. The believer, however, is in the Spirit. Motions are passions, evil desires. Because the mind of the natural man is not subject to the law of God, when the prohibitions of the law come to him he rebels, and does the contrary thing. It is not that the law incites to sin, but the heart of man is contrary to the righteous demands of the law. Perhaps the allusion is to the unfaithful wife of verse 3, who allowed the flesh to overcome her.
Did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death- each part of our body has characteristic sins of which it is capable, and when allowed to, the result is as when a mother bears children in a house where the plague is- they are doomed from birth. The contrast is with the “fruit unto God” of verse 4, which is Christ-likeness.

7:6
But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter.

But now we are delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were held- in contrast to when we were natural men in the flesh we are now delivered from the law by the means described in verse 4. Note that this is the common position of all believers as far as God is concerned. Whether all are in practice delivered is another matter. We shall see the consequences of acting as if not delivered from the law from verse seven onwards.
The husband, the law, has “died”, and by so doing has released us from its dominion, as verse 2 had said. When he says the law has died, the apostle is using the word die in a figurative sense, meaning, “has lost its power to dominate us”. The law itself enshrines unchanging principles, and the apostle declares it to be spiritual in verse 14, and delights in it in verse 22. See also Romans 13:8-10. The law has been cancelled as a means of living a life of righteousness as far as the believer is concerned. As the apostle will write later on, “For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.” Romans 10:4. Christ has not ended the law as a way of condemning unrighteousness, for that is still one of its functions.
That we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter- lest we should think that our new-found freedom from the law allows us licence, the apostle reverts to the figure of servant/master. Newness of spirit is the new attitude of spirit which now motivates us; no longer is there the drudgery of law-keeping with its failure and misery. The phrase prepares the way for chapter 8. The psalmist appealed to God with the words, “Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me…and uphold me with thy free spirit”, Psalm 51:10,12.
The law is now outdated, for there is an oldness about it as far as being a means of attaining to righteousness, Romans 10:4, and the code of commandments written on stones has been replaced by the living example of Christ. It is Christ that is written on the heart of the believer, 2 Corinthians 3:3.

Section 11   Romans 7:7-25
Defence of the law and despair under the law

Subject of Section 11
In the first part of the section the apostle defends the law, lest it be thought that the fact that the believer is delivered from it implies that it had some defect. In the second half of the section, he shows that the believer who places himself under the law will soon be in despair.
The believer may be looked at in two ways. One, in accordance with God’s present reckoning of him, and the other, (because the body which he had before he was saved is still the same, even though now yielded to God), in accordance with what he was before he was saved.
In these verses Paul is presenting a situation that was personal to him, in which he tries to please God as a believer by the use of the law. So we might think of him going into Arabia subsequent to his conversion, (see Galatians 1:17, and connect with 4:24,25), and finding that even when there was nothing to attract him in the surroundings, yet still the desire to covet was within him. In isolation in Arabia, he would inevitably think of the law given at Sinai in Arabia.
Note the prominence of the words “I” and “me” in the remainder of the chapter, and the absence of the words “Spirit” and “Lord Jesus”, except in verse 25. We note also the expression in verse 25, “I myself”, as if Paul was on his own in trying to please God.
It would be a mistake to think of the matters detailed in the next verses as being normal Christian experience. The apostle is describing himself as one who is trying to please God through law-keeping. When he is doing this we could call him Unreal Paul, whereas when he is living as a believer should, he is Real Paul. True Christian practice is found at the beginning of chapter 8. These verses in chapter seven are a warning to those who believe they can please God by keeping the law.

Structure of Section 11

11(a)

7:7

The law is not sinful

11(b)

7:8-11

The law is condemnatory

11(c)

7:12,13

The law is holy

11(d)

7:14

The law is spiritual

11(e)

7:15-17

The law is good

11(f)

7:18-20

The law is ineffective

11(g)

7:21-23

The law is delightful

11(h)

7:24

The law is weak

11(i)

7:25

Grace gives the victory


11(a)   7:7
The law is not sinful

7:7
What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet.

What shall we say then? Is the law sin? The expression of verse 5, “the motions of sins which were by the law”, and the argument in general in the previous verses about the irrelevance of the law as an aid to Christian living, may give the impression that the apostle is condemning the law, which, after all, was given by God.
“What shall we say then” is a favourite expression of the apostle in this epistle, encouraging involvement by his readers, (“what shall we say?”), and causing them to think about what they are reading. He asks “Is the law sin?” If the result of the application of the law is fruit unto death, then perhaps there is a fault with the law, so that as soon as you introduce it into a situation, sin is the inevitable result. Is this why the apostle is so emphatic that we are not under it?
God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law- Paul will not have it that the law is evil, hence his strong double denial. Far from being sinful, the law exposes sin, so that a person knows it, and has no excuse. How can the law be sinful if it utterly condemns sin?
For I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet- the heart of Paul and the particular command “Thou shalt not covet” were on a collision course, and showed up his lust, his strong desire to do what the law forbade him to do. So the law of Moses upholds God’s standards inflexibly and cannot be said to be sinful.

11(b)   7:8-11
The law is condemnatory

7:8
But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead.

But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence- the true alternative to the false idea that the law is sin, (hence the “but”), is that sin used the command as a means of waging its war on God. The word translated “occasion” was originally used of a base of operations in war. Instead of the law working out the will of God in Paul, it was sin that worked, and the result was all manner of concupiscence, which is evil desire. Sin and concupiscence are evil, but the law is not.
For without the law sin was dead- the sin-principle was inactive, (“dead”), not being provoked into using the law to incite Paul to sin whilst Paul did not try to please God through the law. Once he started to do that, things changed.

7:9
For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.

For I was alive without the law once- when Saul of Tarsus was converted he was given life from God apart from law-keeping. He could testify that God “called me by his grace”, Galatians 1:15. he could also say, “And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.” 1 Timothy 1:14.
But when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died- when he afterwards set out to please God by law-keeping, the commandment to not covet came to him with its full force. As a result, the law, which as far as Paul was concerned had died, verse 6, was in effect resurrected, for by trying to keep the law as a believer he had put himself back practically into a position where the law was not dead. As a result the law with its ministry of death dealt a death-blow to his earnest but ignorant desire to serve and please God by the law.

7:10
And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death.

And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death- Christ had said to the lawyer, after he had summarised the law, “this do and thou shalt live”, Luke 10:28, so the law, if kept perfectly, would lead to life. But then the Lord spoke the parable of the Good Samaritan, in which the lawyer learned that, far from being the one who worked to help the robbed man, he was the robbed man, left half-dead by the roadside, and therefore unable to “do and live”, Luke 10:30-32. Just as the priest and the Levite, (the representatives of the ceremonial and civil law), would not save the wounded man, so the lawyer learns that neither religious ceremonies nor good works could help him. This lesson Paul had to learn also.
So the law that was designed to bring life, because it is being used in the wrong way, (that is, by a believer trying to please God by its agency), results not in life but in moral death. The apostle Paul is very clear in his epistle to Timothy that the law is not made for a righteous man but for sinners, 1 Timothy 1:9.

7:11
For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me.

For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me- similar words are used in verse 8, but whereas there the result was sins, here the result is death. This verse explains why Paul found the commandment to be unto death, verse 10.
Sin misled Paul into thinking that he could keep the law now that he was a believer, for “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it?” Jeremiah 17:9. Thus sin used the command “Thou shalt not covet” to reduce Paul to inactivity as far as living to please God was concerned; he was in moral death.

11(c)   7:12,13
The law is holy

7:12
Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.

Wherefore the law is holy- because it is sin and not law that slays Paul, we may say as a logical consequence of the foregoing, (“wherefore”), that the law considered as a whole is totally free from evil, and safeguards the holiness of God, for it slew Paul when he failed to keep it.
And the commandment holy, and just, and good- the particular precepts of the law, illustrated by the one about covetousness emphasized here, partake of the character of the whole, being holy. They are also just, being designed to lead to a righteous life. They are good as well, for the whole law is fulfilled by loving God and one’s neighbour, as Romans 13:8-10 makes clear. See also the intelligent answer of the scribe in Mark 12:32,33, and the Lord’s response, verse 34.

7:13
Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful.

Was then that which is good made death unto me? The apostle here anticipates an objection which will disparage the law. Was it the law itself that resulted in Paul being slain, verse 11? The answer is no, for the reason he next gives.
God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good- the law brought sin out into the open and exposed it for what it was, and as a result Paul was left for dead as far as pleasing God was concerned. Note the use of the word “working”, for Paul was trying to work good by the law, but sin was also working by using the law.
The meaning becomes clearer if we mentally insert the words from the previous sentence, “was made death unto me”, after the word good. So the idea is that sin, that it might appear sin, was made death to Paul, and the way it happened was that sin used God’s good law to slay him.
That sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful- the commandment in view here is the specific one of verse 7, “Thou shalt not covet”, but in other circumstances any of the commandments of the law would have the same effect. Sin is sinful by definition, but exceeds itself when it manages to deceive believers into thinking they can use the law to please God. That must be bad that uses God’s holy law to prevent a man from trying to please Him!

11(d) 7:14
The law is spiritual

7:14
For we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin.

For we know that the law is spiritual- it is common Christian knowledge that since the law is from God, it cannot be anything other than like Him in character. Moses introduces the commandments of the law by saying, “God spake all these words”, Exodus 20:1. That being the case, they must be spiritual. The word spiritual could be summed up in the words of verse 12, “holy, and just, and good”.
But I am carnal, sold under sin- the problem was that, considered as mere unaided flesh, the Unreal Paul was unholy, unjust and bad. Note the repetition of “I” in the passage, for he is describing his attempt to please God by his own efforts. He was but weak flesh, if unaided by the Spirit. Since he has temporarily abandoned the practice of using the Spirit to please God, he can only be said to be carnal or fleshly. As such he was not only sold (by Adam) to sin as a slave-master, but sold under, for sin dominates ruthlessly. So it is not carnal as opposed to spiritual, but carnal as considered as mere flesh, without the aid of the Spirit.

11(e)   7:15-17
The law is good

7:15
For that which I do I allow not: for what I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I.

For that which I do I allow not- that which the Unreal Paul does through law-keeping, when the Real Paul surveys it, he disowns as not what he would want to be known by. The reason being that as a believer the Real Paul knows what pleases God.
For what I would, that do I not- that which he really wants to achieve as something he would want to be known by as a believer he fails to accomplish because he, the Real Paul, does not do what he wills to do.
But what I hate, that do I- the reverse is true, for what he does do he hates. This is not the same as a believer failing to achieve the results he should because he is not obeying the prompting of the Spirit. The man of this verse is obeying the prompting of the law, with disastrous results, for that law gives him no power to overcome indwelling sin.

7:16
If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good.

If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law that it is good- the apostle now draws a conclusion from the experience of verse 15. Because Real Paul disapproves of what he has done, then he has consented unto the law that it is good, for the law condemns his shortcoming, and so does he. The general knowledge concerning the law as being spiritual is confirmed in his experience. If he is for good, and against evil, then he is in agreement with the law, which commands good and condemns evil.

7:17
Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.

Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me- having begun a life in the Spirit at conversion, but now having lapsed into trying to please God by law-keeping, the real “I”, the Real Paul as we are calling him, is not in control. It is the sin-principle that dwells within him that dominates him. This is the cause of the trouble.
Of course, Paul must take responsibility for his actions; he cannot excuse sin by saying he is not the doer of it. In the extraordinary situation Paul finds himself in, sin has over-ridden him and taken charge, forcing him to do things he knows are not Christian. It is in this sense that he is not responsible for the sin he commits, for the Unreal Paul, the man acting as if he does not possess the Spirit, does not in fact exist.

11(f)   7:18-20
The law is ineffective

7:18
For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not.

For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing- there is no room in the flesh for anything other than sin. There is no benign influence there at all. There is nothing in the flesh that corresponds to the good law of God. The apostle is now concentrating attention on how to achieve worthwhile things, and knows that nothing beneficial can come from the flesh within. Note the parenthesis, showing that there are two persons Paul calls “me”. There is the “me” that is centred in his flesh, the Unreal Paul, and the new “me”, the Real Paul, who wills to do good, as the next phrase shows.
For to will is present with me- this expression is another indication that Paul is speaking as a converted man, for unsaved people do not will to do God’s will, for their mind is not subject to the law of God, nor can it be, 8:7.
But how to perform that which is good I find not- as he looks within himself for resources to please God, he can find no power to do what is good and right in the sight of God. He is limiting his search to what is within himself in these verses, and is not taking account of the fact that he is indwelt by the Spirit of God. He will tell us the power to do good in the next chapter, when he does take account of the fact that the Spirit of God dwells within him.

7:19
For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do.

For the good that I would I do not- this is almost a repetition of verse 15, (as if he is going round in circles), but with the added thought that what he wished to do was good. In verse 15 he was showing that he was “sold under sin”, as he said in verse 14. Here, he is showing that he finds that situation to be contrary to his real desires, and that he does not find within himself the resources to do better, for he said in verse 18, “how to perform that which is good I find not”.
But the evil which I would not, that I do- note that he now labels as evil what he said he hated in verse 15. This confirms that he is in agreement with the law of God in the matter, as he has already declared in verse 16.

7:20
Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me.

Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me- the word “would” is a form of the word “will”. So the apostle is saying that what he did was not as a result of him as a man in the Spirit, the Real Paul, willing or determining to do it, (for in fact he willed to do otherwise), but rather, it was the will of the flesh, his sinful self. As far as God is concerned, the believer is not in the flesh but in the Spirit. As such, he has the power to live in a spiritual way and not a fleshly way.
Note he says it is “no more” I that do it, for before he was saved it was his natural way of acting. Now he is saved, however, it is unnatu  ral to act in this way, so what was true before is no longer true.
If we abandon the help of the Spirit, and seek the help of the law, then we shall find that the will of the flesh takes over, and we act contrary to God for the reasons the apostle has given in verses 7-16. When Paul declares that he did not do the sin, he does not mean to excuse himself for sinning. Rather, he is pinpointing the source of the sin, his flesh, his sinful self. We must remember that what Paul is describing is not normal Christian experience. It is only because he is describing an abnormal situation that Paul can divide himself up, so to speak, and distance himself from his flesh.

11(g)   7:21-22
The law is delightful

7:21
I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me.

I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me- the word law is used in different ways in these verses; here it simply means the principle that operates in a given set of circumstances. His experience has enabled him to find or discover something. What he discovers is that despite wishing to do good, there is evil residing in his heart waiting to operate. It is present all the time; it is not a passing feeling. We should learn from his discovery, so that we do not have the miserable experience he did.

7:22
For I delight in the law of God after the inward man:

For I delight in the law of God after the inward man- this is yet another indication that Paul is writing as a believer. The inward man is his real person, what Peter calls the “the hidden man of the heart”, 1 Peter 3:4, the one we have been calling the Real Paul. The believer delights in the principles of righteousness enshrined in the law of Moses, but that does not mean he is subject to that law as a rule of life. The apostle will show in the next chapter that grace has provided a better way to please God.

7:23
But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.

But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind- by seeking to please God by law-keeping, he has exposed himself to danger. He has now discerned the workings of the contrary principle which is based in his body, and which uses the various members of his body to sin. The principle he delights in is the law of God, but the other law within him is hostile.
The fact that he speaks of this law being at war with him shows the seriousness of the situation. It also shows he speaks as a believer, for there is no conflict within the unbeliever, for sin holds total sway over him.
And bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members because he is trying to win the battle against evil in his own strength, Paul loses, and becomes a prisoner of war. The war is between the law of sin in his members which incites to sin, and the law of his mind, which favours good, holiness and righteousness, the characteristics of God’s law. This does not mean that the law of sin is stronger than the law of God. What it does mean is that the believer acting without the help of the Spirit is no match for sin.

1l(h)   7:24
The law is weak

7:24
O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?

O wretched man that I am! Like those unfortunate people who are captured, taken as prisoners of war, and paraded through the streets of the victor’s capital as the trophies of his triumph, Paul was reduced to misery, when as a believer he ought to have been full of joy.
Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? He is not referring to the fact that his body is mortal, subject to death and tending to death. He means that as a prisoner he is not at liberty to please God, which for the believer is what true life is. It is a mistake, therefore, to depart from the Authorised Version and read “this body of death”.
The emphasis is on the sort of death to which sin, using his body, has brought him. It is not physical death in this context, (although it is that in other settings), but moral death. As a believer, Real Paul is miserable about the state of things to which his course of action has led him. He needs a stronger power to deliver him from sin within.

1l(i)   7:25
Grace gives the victory

7:25
I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.

I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord- in anticipation of the next chapter he gives God thanks. Only when Jesus Christ is recognised as being Lord will the dominion or lordship of sin be defeated, and true Christian joy be known.
So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin- summarising the whole section, the apostle can affirm that he himself, the True Paul, is able to serve the law of God. intelligently, for he serves with the mind. He has not dismissed the law as being of no value, but serves its best interests by showing that it is designed, not to facilitate Christian living, but to condemn sin.
He also admits that if he abandons the help of the Spirit, and seeks to please God by law-keeping, then he will be subject to the law of sin, and that is a tragedy. The way to avoid that tragedy is detailed for us in the next chapter.